The Gang of Five
The forum will have some maintenance done in the next couple of months. We have also made a decision concerning AI art in the art section.


Please see this post for more details.

Play The Game

DarkHououmon

  • Member+
  • Littlefoot
  • *
    • Posts: 7203
    • View Profile
    • http://bluedramon.deviantart.com
CHAPTER 35: DO I NEED A REASON TO HURT YOU, RUDY?-




When Bardot had returned to his base, adorning several injuries on his body, Rudy knew something had happened. Something had gone wrong, but for the first time, it wasn’t against him or his friends. It was against Bardot. Rudy wondered what could have happened to him. After all this time being tortured by him, it was surprising to see that it was Bardot, this time, who had been injured.

For a little while, Rudy was...well not amused, but satisfied. At least, Bardot got a taste of his own medicine. It was certainly icing on the cake when he saw Bardot looked visibly frightened and shaken up. He could have sworn, for a moment, Bardot’s tail had been between his legs. Yes, this was quite satisfying. A little bit of payback for all this monster had done to him and other living beings. Not that he believed it would stop Bardot from doing what he’s doing, but it was still some kind of payback.

Bardot had ordered Draow to go get Rapsheeba. Rudy’s satisfaction immediately went down the drain as he realized what that had meant. It means that now Rapsheeba was going to suffer at Bardot’s claws. And it also meant that Snap had to endure the final ëgames’ all alone.

A sense of dread welled up inside Rudy and Penny. What would happen if Snap wasn’t able to complete the final games alone? What if Bardot pulled something and one of the final games would require a second person? If he did that, then Snap would be unable to finish these ëgames’; he would become stuck on one game, and when time ran out..they were all doomed. Their hope for their friend still rang true, however, and they were confidend that, somehow, Snap would be able to get to them soon.

Before Draow left to fetch Raspheeba, he had tried asking what happened to Bardot. The hybrid zoner responded quite aggressively. He snarled at the bat wolf and chomped at him, missing his foot by a few inches. He was clearly not in the mood to talk. Whatever happened to him, it rubbed him the wrong way. It was as if his pride had been shattered when someone, whoever it was, had been able to injure him this badly.

Draow, not wanting to stay there much longer with Bardot that angry, had fled immediately, flapping his wings and taking off. This left the two teenagers alone with Bardot. And they were both visibly afraid. It was hard remaining defiant against this guy, with their injuries becoming infected and pain overwhelming them. It didn’t help that they never seen Bardot this angry before. They thought that, at any given moment, he would jump on them and inject venom into them.

But luckily for them, he didn’t. Bardot didn’t bother talking to them. He simply stood in the doorway, much like Draow had been, and sat on his haunches, much like a dog. Although injured, Bardot acted more or less like he wasn’t in any pain. Well most of the time. Sometimes Rudy or Penny would notice a quiver of pain from his torn ear or the tip of his tail. And when he walked, there was a noticeable limp.

This did raise some hope inside of them. If Bardot were injured like this, then he wouldn’t be able to fight at full capacity when Snap arrived. He was likely still pretty fast, but with his foot injured like that, they both doubted he would be able to pick up the pace as well. He would be easier for Snap to fight now.

While that might seem like an unfair advantage, Rudy and Penny knew it wasn’t so. Snap was getting hurt as well. And Bardot’s whole plan seemed to be weakening Snap so he would be easier to take down. Now that Bardot is hurt, at least the playing fields are a little more even.

However, as satisfied as Rudy and Penny were with Bardot getting some taste of his own medicine, though they were happy Bardot was ignoring them for the time being, not even sparing them a glance, they were both uncomfortable with him being in the same room as them. The low growls he was uttering chilled them to the bone. Once in a while, he would strike the ground, slashing his claws against it in vain. They could see his body trembling a little in anger. It looked like the little zoner was about to explode.

Rudy and Penny felt unsafe. Even though Bardot hadn’t made a move towards them, his clearly hostile behavior terrified them. He had been so calm and calculating before. Still frightening, but now...it was much worse. He looked like he had gone feral. And in a state where he likely couldn’t control his actions as well, who knows what he was going to do?

It had been a little while now since Draow left. The bat wolf still hadn’t returned. They didn’t know how far away she was. They both silently wished he would return. If Bardot wanted to unleash his anger against another living being, they hoped it would be against Draow, who looked like he could handle the abuse better than them. So badly injured already, the last thing either of them needed was more injuries.

It didn’t help that they couldn’t walk anymore. Rudy was in so much pain that he had to remain on the ground. Penny could still sit up a little. But with her leg so badly damaged, it caused her too much pain to move around as much. Despite their captors’ word that Penny would be their main target, it seemed the most serious injuries were inflicted on Rudy. Perhaps it was because Draow blamed him the most for his master’s death and, despite Bardot’s orders to hurt Penny more, Draow couldn’t control his thirst for vengeance and focused on Rudy.

But either way, the biggest concern on their minds right now were their broken legs. It meant they were much more vulnerable now. Not that they weren’t before, but now it was so much more so. They wouldn’t be able to get away from their captors. No more escape attempts were possible. And if the two were to approach them, they could do little to back away.

This all reminded Rudy too much of Mr. Cosmo and what he had done to Snap. The memories came back to him, causing a shudder to go up his spine as the horrific reminder flooded his head. He remembered it all too clearly...

He remembered how, the first time Cosmo took him to see his friend, Snap was curled up in the middle of the cell, and how Cosmo walked in to get him. Snap had tried to get away, but wound up cornered. Then Mr. Cosmo grabbed him by his scarf and hoisted him up like it was nothing. Snap looked so scared, so frightened... And the second time around, it was even worse.

For that time, Cosmo had damaged his feet. And with both his feet badly burned, Snap was not able to get up and walk away. That time, when Mr. Cosmo approached, Snap was absolutely terrified, laying on the ground and silently wishing for the man to go away. He looked helpless, and those scared eyes locking onto his.... Rudy could still feel the pang in his heart.

And now, he and Penny were experiencing what Snap was. They were feeling the fear and helplessness their friend felt when being held prisoner by Mr. Cosmo. It was a horrible feeling, one that made them feel a little nauseous. And the more they felt it, the more sorry they felt for Snap when he had to endure being Mr. Cosmo’s ëfavorite’ prisoner. Nobody should have had to go through something like that, least of all their best friend. He hadn’t done anything to deserve such a fate.

A cold, terrifying thought entered Rudy’s mind. Mr. Cosmo had used Snap as bait of sorts. He had used his own friend against him. What if...what if Bardot planned to do the same with Snap? He hadn’t thought of it before, but there was a chance, a possibility, that when Snap arrived, he wouldn’t even be allowed to fight. He would would be subdued as Bardot and Draow threatened to kill Rudy and Penny, forcing him to surrender...

It was true that Bardot never mentioned such a thing. But..did that really matter? Bardot could still decieve without outright lying. He only told Snap that he would have to face the hybrid zoner and bat wolf. He did not say that he wouldn’t harm Rudy and Penny while doing so...

His thoughts were torn from this when he felt Penny touch his shoulder. He turned his head towards her. Her arm was still slung over his body, holding him close to her. She stared at him, her eyes wide in fear. He looked at her sympathetically, wishing there was a way he could calm her down.

Then she uttered something that took him by complete surprise. Something that hadn’t crossed his mind.

“What if our parents find us here...?” Penny asked. Her voice was an odd mixture of hope...and fear.

Rudy’s eyes widened. He hadn’t thought of that possibility. He was worried his parents would be captured. That, alone, was a terrifying thought. But the way Penny said that line...it wasn’t the simple fact of them being captured she was referring to. She was outright suggesting that their parents could be looking for them, and they could have found the portal Bardot used to get into the real world.

The thought was chilling, making Rudy shiver. During one of the conversations Bardot had with Draow, the hybrid zoner mentioned the zoner-usable blue chalk, which he used to create a portal. Rudy had no idea where the blue chalk was found, and it sounded like Bardot found it by mistake. It wasn’t certain if Bardot still had some blue chalk left or if he had used the rest of it creating these elaborate death traps and equipment.

“I mean, I’m sure they are looking for us.” Penny whispered, a pained edge to her voice. “What if they...?” She turned her gaze towards Bardot. Rudy noticed her lower lip quivering. “It’s bad enough that they would be putting themselves in danger...” He turned back to Rudy and said, “But what if they...?”

Rudy had a feeling he knew what Penny was getting at. “You mean...what if they try to do something drastic, like...keep us from coming here?”

Penny nodded her head. “Yeah. Or what if they tell other people about ChalkZone?” At this, Rudy’s eyes widened. “This is where those other people disappeared to. What if they...what if they tell others about this place?”

Rudy couldn’t believe he hadn’t thought of this before. He didn’t know how it hadn’t crossed his mind before. If their parents were kidnapped and taken here, or if they found this place on their own, there was still a very real problem that existed even if they all managed to get out okay.

What if their parents came to distrust ChalkZone so much...that they would help expose it? What if they were to ban them completely from the place?

The thought was scary. To think that they might not ever be allowed to come back to this place... Rudy didn’t want to think about it. And he could tell neither did Penny. They both wished for the best case scenario. That their parents never find out...or if they do come here, that they would be understanding and help hide ChalkZone. They were their parents after all. Wouldn’t they trust their own children when they tell them ChalkZone is harmless?

Then Rudy thought, with a shudder, that they might not believe them. If their parents found out, then a lot of their lies would be exposed. Their parents would learn about all the lies that they told, all the fibs they made, all for the sake of keeping this place a secret. They had been lying to their parents for so long... And while it was for a good cause, Rudy couldn’t imagine what that would feel like to their parents, for them to believe that their own kids didn’t trust them enough...

Their parents might feel betrayed and angry. Another dimension was a huge deal to keep secret. And it’s made worse by the fact that he and Penny had been hurt here before. They had been in so much danger, and yet they never told their parents any of it. They just lied to them, did whatever they could to cover up their injuries. And now it seemed, all that might be biting them back hard.

Rudy refused to let himself give into despair, though. He wanted to hold onto some hope. He wanted to believe their parents would either never find ChalkZone...or they would be understanding. He didn’t want to believe that it was all hopeless. He didn’t want to believe that, even if Bardot and Draow were defeated, ChalkZone would have to face a much bigger threat. Being exposed to the real world would be very damaging. The lives of everyone living here, compromised and exploited.

Rudy gave Penny the best smile he could in spite of his pain and worry. “I’m sure...it’ll work out for the best...” He winced, a pain shooting up his various injuries. Despite this, he kept smiling at Penny. “We just...have to hold onto hope...”

Tears flowing down her face, Penny hugged Rudy a little tighter. “I know. I’m still worried, though.”

“I’m sure that we will get out of this.” Rudy tried his best to sound hopeful.

Penny gave a smile of her own. A small, faint one. But a smile nonethelss. “As soon as Snap gets here...” Penny said in a soft voice. “We’ll be fine.”

Yes, Snap. He was their only chance now. He was their hope. And they had to hang onto that hope for as long as possible. No matter what Bardot or Draow did, the two refused to let go of their hopes for Snap. They still believed in him. Even though it was starting to seem hopeless, they wouldn’t let their faith in their friend waver.

And if there was one small comfort in all this, they still had each other. Being in each other’s company really helped. Rudy didn’t know how well he or Penny could manage against their captors mentally if they were separated. He bit his lip as he stared at Bardot. He wondered if Bardot really did plan on doing something like that to them soon. The thought frightened him. He...he didn’t want to be separated from his friend...

“I see you two are still holding onto some..lingering hope...”

Rudy and Penny sucked in a sharp breath at the sound of that voice. They looked over. Bardot’s head was turned to the side. One of his bright green eyes was staring at them. His torn ear was flicked in their direction, showing that he was listening to their every word.

“Well then...” Bardot slowly turned to face them. His tail moved slowly from side to side, like he was a cat and they were his prey. Rudy shuddered as he realized that is probably how this zoner saw them. “Perhaps it’s time I fixed it, don’t you think?”

The smile had come back. The same creepy smile they came to know and hate. The anger seemed to be mostly gone. But the tone of his voice as he spoke, little gestures like him digging his claws into the ground, suggested he was far angrier than he let on. He was doing a good job hiding most of it.

In response, Rudy and Penny felt their hearts beat faster and they held onto each other a little tighter. They were scared, but instead of whimpering in fear, they still showed some defiance against their captor. They didn’t want to give him the satisfaction of being completely dominant over them. They, despite their fear, were going to do whatever they could to give them a hard time.

Bardot smirked at their bravery. “I am impressed that you two still have some spirit in you after all this time. Usually my victims break down long before this. In fact..” He took a step towards them. He stared intently at Penny. He placed the tip of his claw against the human tooth still slung around his neck and tapped it a few times. “Your dear old daddy fell apart after just six hours of torture.”

At the mention of her father, Penny’s eyes went wide. For a moment, she was petrified with horror. Her eyes stared at the tooth, the same tooth she knew belonged to her father. Then her face contorted into anger. She clenched her teeth, glaring daggers at the hybrid zoner.

“Bastard....” Penny hissed. “You will pay for that...”

“Hmm... I see you sound so confident in that.” Bardot was amused. “I hate to burst your little happy bubble, deary...” He lifted up his uninjured paw and flexed his claws. He stared at the tips, glinting slightly in the light of the torches. “But life can be cruel sometimes.”

“Oh shut up will you?!” Rudy snarled.

At this, Bardot turned his head towards him. His eyes were slightly widened and his smile gone. Instead, he stared at the boy with an almost sense of curiosity. He let the boy continue.

“You think you can keep us down? Well you can try and try all you want! But we have been in terrifying situations before, and we always came out okay! And you want to know why? Because we’re a team! My friends and I, we will do whatever it takes to help each other! I can trust on their backup. I can trust that they will be by my side. And guess what? I don’t use fear or pain to motivate them!” Rudy shouted at the hybrid zoner. “The only reason Draow listens to you is because you threaten to hurt him if he doesn’t! If he wanted to, he could take you down very easily...and you know that, don’t you?”

Bardot narrowed his eyes a little. Then Penny spoke up.

“Yes, we are afraid of you. Yes, we are both injured and weak. But we are here for each other every step of the way. You can crush our bodies, but you can’t crush our spirit! Not completely!” Penny told him. As she spoke, she subconsciously pulled Rudy even closer to her. “You are so confident that you are going to win, so confident that everything will go your way...but judging from those injuries, you aren’t invincible, are you? In the end, you are just a bully who uses intimidation to get his way. You...you are the one who is truly pathetic!”

Bardot’s ears flattened a little as Penny said that. He growled softly, but didn’t make a move towards the two teenagers. Whether or not he was going to attack them was anyone’s guess, for the reason Bardot didn’t do anything was because footsteps could be heard in the tunnels. Draow had returned.

Draow walked into the room. He folded his wings against his side like a bird, and then walked over to where Bardot was. He stopped in front of the hybrid zoner. His teal eyes did not look in Rudy or Penny’s direction.

“I have taken the singer zoner like you told me to.” Draow said. “She has been placed in a holding cell. I kept her separated from the rectangular zoner like you ordered.”

Rudy and Penny stared at each other. They knew who Draow was talking about. Rapsheeba...they hoped she was okay. They weren’t sure if Draow had hurt her while he carried her over here.

“Good, good...” Bardot said, smiling at the winged wolf. “So now Snap is all on his own. I wonder how well he will do now that he doesn’t have anymore help.” A dark chuckle escaped his throat. “It will be most amusing watching this.”

Rudy growled at this. Penny narrowed her eyes in disgust. Bardot still saw Snap as a source of entertainment. He enjoyed watching the pain and suffering of others. It was like a game to him. Even after whoever managed to hurt him got him all banged up, Bardot’s willingness to hurt others hadn’t been damaged much, if at all. He was enjoying his time toying with lives, with them, and there was no sign of stopping any time soon.

Rudy silently wished that karma would strike back at the guy, and this time, leave a more impressive mark on him than a torn ear. Whatever karma would throw at him, Bardot would deserve it. He was a monster. He had gotten away with way too much. The fact that this guy considers everything he does acceptable and... ëfun’...it was truly disgusting and make him and Penny feel sick to their stomachs. Whenever this guy finally pays for what he did, it could never be done too soon.

“Are you going to contact Snap?” Draow asked, staring towards the radio on the ground.

Bardot scratched his chin thoughtfully. Then he waved a dismissing paw and shook his head. “No, not yet. I want to have a little...” He turned his gaze towards Rudy and Penny. “...fun first...” A smile spread across his face.

Draow turned his cold, teal eyes towards the two. A small smile came onto his face. “What did you have in mind?”

The way Bardot was looking at them...Rudy didn’t like it. He did his best to put on a brave face. Penny did likewise.

Bardot said, “It seems their time here wasn’t...sufficient enough to break their spirits. They are still quite defiant. For when Snap arrives, I want them to be on their last foot, so to speak. My other victims gave in much sooner. But these too...they seem so hard to break.”

Rudy growled at this. Bardot was still determined to break their spirits. He wanted them to feel hopeless. The monster... He would not allow him that satisfaction. He and Penny could continue to defy him mentally. No matter how much pain they are in, as long as they had each other, they could endure practically anything this guy threw at them.

And it seemed Draow understood this as well. “Humans can be so...stubborn in groups. It is hard to coerce them into anything so long as they have the support of another.”

As much as Rudy and Penny hated Draow, they had to give him some credit for realizing that. Perhaps, with Draow having said that, Bardot would realize that his techniques wouldn’t work against them. Perhaps Bardot would stop trying to hard to crush their hopes.

But when Bardot’s eyes glinted, a cold chill ran up Rudy’s spine. A horrible fear swept through his body. There was another dangerous side effect of Bardot understanding this. He could use it to his advantage...

“So that has been my biggest blunder with these two.” Bardot said, a broad smile spreading across his muzzle. “My past victims, they were always...alone...”

Rudy felt his heart start to race.

“And since these two draw so much strength from each other...” Bardot licked his lips. “...maybe we should do something about that.”

“I couldn’t agree more.” Draow replied.

Rudy and Penny tightened their grip on each other. They watched as the two zoners began to approach them. Their minds filled with dread and they stared at each other, fear overtaking them. No, they would not allow themselves to be separated. They would put up a fight. Even in their weakened states, there was no way they would go down without a fight.

As the zoners got closer, taking their time just to torment them more, Rudy and Penny started shivering. Not from cold, though that was an issue here, but from fear. The fear of losing each other. They would constantly look back at each other, as if that was the last time they were going to see each other. Rudy didn’t know how he was going to be able to function without Penny by his side. He didn’t know how he was going to handle the torture without Penny there to reassure him.

And he knew Penny felt the same way. He knew that she drew strength from him as well. She loved him, and he loved her. They were very close friends. They needed each other. Bardot and Draow couldn’t do this to them. No they couldn’t... There had to be a way to stop them.

“Don’t do this...” Rudy spoke to the zoners, hoping that maybe, just maybe, they’ll bargain with him. “We...we won’t talk back anymore...Please don’t separate us.”

But his pleas fell on deaf ears. Draow now reached them. He reached down with his jaws and snagged Penny by her arm. He bit down hard, drawing blood and causing her to cry out in pain. Then she was lifted up. In desperation, Penny hung onto Rudy, dragging him a little with her.

“Rudy!” Penny cried out, her eyes wide.

“Penny!” Rudy tried to grab onto her arm with his left hand. But he could barely get a grasp.

Clearly annoyed by the boy hanging onto the girl, Draow narrowed his eyes and lifted up his foot. He pressed down on Rudy’s body and, using his weight as anchor, yanked Penny away, making her lose her grip on her friend. He then started to back away from the boy, holding Penny firmly in his jaws. Rudy reached out towards her, his eyes widened. Penny struggled to get free, her frightened eyes focused on her friend.

“No! Penny!” Rudy cried out. “Bring her back! Please! Penny!”

Rudy felt Bardot sling his front limb around his neck and press against his throat. Rudy was yanked back a little and he gagged. It wasn’t necessary to hold him in a headlock; it wasn’t like he could get up and rush towards Draow. He glared at Bardot before looking back at Penny.

“Rudy!” Penny called out to him. She banged her fists against Draow’s head, trying to force him to let go. He just snarled in response. “Let me go! Put me down!”

Tears now formed in Rudy’s eyes as well as Penny’s. They struggled to get back to each other. Rudy fought against the pain in his shattered limbs to get to her. Bardot kept him still, keeping him from moving even an inch towards his friend. Penny’s punches did little to hurt Draow and she was being taken further and further away from her friend.

When Draow had taken Penny halfway across the room, he turned around slowly. Penny jerked even harder, trying to pull her limb out of the monster’s mouth. She struggled to look at Rudy as she was being taken towards the door.

Tears streaming down her face, she called out to him. “Rudy!”

Rudy reached out towards her, wanting to pull her back. “Penny!”

Then, seconds later, Draow disappeared out of the door, carrying Penny with him. The last look the two of them saw of each other was one of fear, dread, and sadness. The wolf bat continued to walk down the halls and soon his foot falls could be heard no more. Penny’s cries and pleas for Rudy continued to echo on the tunnel walls, each one striking a chord in Rudy’s heart.

Rudy couldn’t believe it. His body trembled as his mind registered what happened. Penny...she was gone... She was truly gone. And he didn’t know if he’d ever see her again. He was all alone now. The feeling of loneliness started to settle in. He took in shaky breaths, unable to stop the tears from flowing down his face.

Then things got worse. Suddenly, he heard screams. Penny’s screams... They echoed off the walls of the tunnel. Again and again, he heard her scream. They were cries of agony. Draow...he was torturing her. She was being hurt and this time, Rudy couldn’t do anything to comfort her.

The realization filled him with enormous sadness...and anger. He turned his head to face Bardot, who had let go of him and moved around to the front of him. He sneered at the boy, looking sickeningly happy. This beast, was there no place too low for him to sink?

“Bring her back!” Rudy shouted at him. His eyes widened in anger. Tears continued to stream down his face. With his weak hand, he gripped Bardot by the skin of his neck and pulled on it a little. “Bring her back here, or I’ll...!”

Bardot simply stared at the boy, laughing. He barely paid attention to the hand gripping him. “You two need some time apart. A little privacy never hurt anyone.” Rudy growled at this. “But in the mean time...why don’t we pass the time? You see...I am still a little angry about my mishap earlier.”

“You mean when someone beat you up?” Rudy said, a sly smile on his face. “That would have been great to see.”

Bardot’s ears flattened in anger. “I assure you, it was a fluke and it will not happen again.” He put his face close to Rudy’s, his pupils slowly shrinking. Anger was coming back to the zoner’s mind. “And since I need a way to...vent my frustrations, and I can’t take it out on that old tortoise....”

Rudy realized that he was referring to King Mumbo Jumbo. So the old king was the one who did this to Bardot. How satisfying it is that Barney’s old friend would be the one who unleash a little karma on this monster. His thoughts were interrupted when he felt Bardot lightly trace his left cheek with his sharp claws.

“I think I will take it out on you.” Bardot said, his voice a little darker than usual. He pulled his paw back and struck down.

Rudy let out a scream as the claws raked across his face, placing deep gashes in the skin. The gashes bled swiftly, and soon the blood started to pour into his eyes a little. He let out a frightened, pained scream as he shut his eyes tightly. He lifted up his left hand and tried to wipe the blood away. But there was just too much.

Unable to see, Rudy’s heart started to race. Panic started to take him over. He didn’t know where Bardot was, or what he was about to do. He attempted to open up his eyes, but all he could see before he had to shut them from the pain was a wall of redness.

Then, without warning, Rudy felt Bardot’s jaws clamp on his shoulder, the same one Draow had already damaged. The fangs sank in deep. Rudy’s eyes grew big as he felt the burning venom injected into him. He let out cries and whimpers of pain as, even after Bardot released him, the venom started to burn his already damaged flesh. He tried to move away from the pain, but he felt Bardot holding him down.

“Why?” Rudy demanded, furrowing his eyebrows. He turned his head, trying to figure out where Bardot was. “Why are you doing this?”

Bardot’s answer sent chills down the boy’s spine. It confirmed what he and Penny had suspected all along. It confirmed what Bardot himself had been hinting this whole time.

“Do I need a reason to hurt you, Rudy?” Bardot’s voice came like ice. Foot steps...Bardot was circling him now. “How pitiful of you to believe that every action needs a cause. I don’t have such a worry. I do not care if my actions aren’t based on any logical reason. I do what I want for fun. That’s it. I need no reasons to hurt you or your girlfriend or Snap.”

Rudy felt Bardot’s hot breath against his ear. He shuddered as Bardot spoke into it.

“And know this. Even if I wasn’t going to eat you, even if I wasn’t testing Snap, I would still have hurt you. Life is but a game. And we are all players. The only thing that matters is winning the game.” Bardot hissed in a low whisper. “You are just a toy, Rudy. You are my play thing, and you are here to entertain me. Now...I want to hear you scream...”

With that, Bardot struck again. This time, his claws struck against Rudy’s right arm. He sliced his claws into the injured hand before going up slowly. He cut up Rudy’s arm, drawing blood. Rudy let out screams and squirmed frantically on the ground. This caused Bardot’s eyes to widen in insanity, smiling psychotically.

“Yes, that’s it! Scream for me!”

He continued cutting Rudy’s arm, digging his claws in very deeply, tearing into his flesh. Rudy’s screams continued to echo on the walls. They became intermixed with Bardot’s evil laughter.


DarkHououmon

  • Member+
  • Littlefoot
  • *
    • Posts: 7203
    • View Profile
    • http://bluedramon.deviantart.com
CHAPTER 36: ALONE-




“Go away...” Snap muttered. He was not in the mood to be talking to this red-shaded robot. He had enough worries on his mind right now.

“Not until you tell me where Rudy Tabootie is!” Craniac 4 told him. He followed close behind Snap. “I still want that instant matter materializer! The boy still owes me answers!”

Snap growled lowly. He couldn’t believe, after all this time, this robot was still obsessed with the magic chalk. He still thought that, if he given the right instructions, that he could actually use it. Even after he was told so many times that only a human can use it, he still wouldn’t believe those words. He still would pursue this delusional quest in weaponizing the chalk for his own purposes, or whatever the heck he planned to do with it.

Right now, Snap just didn’t care about what Craniac 4 planned to do with the magic chalk. Craniac 4 was not of his concern. He needed to get back to the games. Going it alone was going to be hard, but he didn’t have much time to let all that sink in. Right now, he was being pursued by Craniac 4. No matter which way he went, the red robot would follow. Snap had a feeling he wasn’t going to stop following him even if he left the Future Dome, and that was going to be problematic. How would Bardot react?

The only good thing that happened from Craniac’s appearance was the fact that he was the one who deactivated the acid. He was worried that this was breaking the rules, but he did not get a call from Bardot yet. Maybe it was because he didn’t call for help. Craniac said he turned off the acid and reversed it so that it wouldn’t destroy the Future Dome. This was his home after all. If he let it be destroyed, well, all his work would be gone. He had no intentions on saving Snap, and no surprise. He had no idea he was even here.

Of course, Snap couldn’t tell him why he was here. No matter how much the robot demanded information from him, he refused to talk. Eventually Craniac stopped trying to get answers out of him in regards to why he was here. Even if Snap could tell him, he wouldn’t. Craniac was still considered an enemy. While Skrawl had turned over a new leaf, Craniac never made any strides in improving his relationship with Snap or his friends. It was none of this robot’s business why he was here, regardless if lives were at stake or not.

Craniac 4 had been following him for a while as he headed back the way he and Rapsheeba came in. He needed to get out of the dome. He had found the card for the next game, and he needed some place quiet to read it. It was too noisy in the dome right now. Some of the zoners realized what had been happening and were panicking. Their shouts made it hard for Snap to concentrate on his own thoughts.

In his other hand, he held the radio. He was certain Bardot was going to contact him pretty soon to give him ëupdates’, to put it mildly, maybe mock him on losing his only other team member. Snap swallowed as he thought about Rapsheeba. He could only hope that she would remain relatively unharmed. But knowing Bardot, she and Blocky would both recieve some injuries during their stay.

Then his thought shifted to his human friends, Rudy and Penny. He wondered how they were holding up. Badly hurt, he knew. He didn’t know if they suffered any more injuries. He didn’t know how bad off they were. Were they on death’s door? He shuddered. He hoped that wasn’t the case. If they were almost dead then...

...then he really had to hurry.

Snap hobbled along as fast as he could. It was hard to walk with nothing to assist him with. He hadn’t been able to find anything useful while walking through the Future Dome. It surprised him. Usually he would find something semi useful around here. But not this time, at least not something he was looking for.

The pain in his leg had increased. Bending it was such a difficult task. That alone sent shockwaves through his battered limb. The burned spot on his foot was making things even more difficult. Granted, at least it was just the tip so he could still use the foot; he just couldn’t put the entire foot down. Walking like this was making the back of his left foot ache, making it even harder to use his left leg. He wished he had hung on better to his walking stick. Moving slowly wasn’t something he could afford.

Once on the grassy ground below the dome, he could probably find something. There were some trees nearby. He could break off a branch and use it as a new walking stick. It wouldn’t take too long. Just a few minutes at most. Then he could continue on his quest to save his friends. He silently prayed that they were going to be okay, and he hoped that Bardot will get what he deserved in the end.

Suddenly, Craniac 4 increased his speed. He moved in front of Snap, forcing him to stop. Snap narrowed his eyes. This stubborn robot was going to be problematic. He needed to leave this ëgame’ area and continue on. But how can he when this delusional robot won’t stop following him and now is blocking his path?

Craniac 4 spread his arms out, a clear attempt to make himself a blockade to prevent Snap from continuing. “You will go no further!” Craniac declared. He pointed his claw in Snap’s direction. “Not until you assist me in getting the instant matter materializer! If you won’t help me, then I’ll just use you as my prisoner! Surely Rudy Tabootie will come to your aid, and then I...”

“Shut up!” Snap shouted at the robot. His patience with the robot had come to an end. He was so worried about his friends. He had so little time. And Craniac was going to make him run out of time at this rate. “How many times have we told you in the past? The ëinstant matter materializer’, as you call it, can only be used by a human! No amount of interrogation, examination, or information gathering is going to change that! Get that through your head, you delusional robot! Now, if you don’t mind, I need to get out of here.”

With that, Snap brushed back Craniac. The robot stared at Snap, his eyes widened a little at the outburst. He hadn’t been expecting it. And honestly, neither did Snap. He hadn’t planned on yelling at the robot like that. He was just so frustrated, he couldn’t help it. He had to save his friends. He couldn’t afford to waste time.

Surprisingly, Craniac 4 didn’t pursue him after that. Maybe what Snap said finally got through to him. No...there had to be another reason. And sure enough there was. Glancing back, Snap noticed Craniac 4 heading towards what looked like...Craniac 3? Snap stared in shock. What was he doing out? He wondered if, when setting up the death trap, Bardot decided to have a little fun and activated the older Craniac versions.

He watched as Craniac 3, who some how had a Dumb Dart stuck to him, Snap had no idea how that could have happened, constantly rammed himself against the wall. Craniac 4 shouted at him to stop and started to drag him away.

Snap wasn’t surprised that Craniac 4 abandoned him in favor of going after Craniac 3. He was adamant about keeping inferior technology kept locked away, and he had a bit of an ego on him. Like all the Craniacs, Craniac 4 prided himself in being the ëlatest and greatest’ and looked at the other Craniacs in contempt. He didn’t want them roaming about, ruining his image or whatever else they could do. So he kept them frozen, which Snap could call a fate worse than death. These were living beings that he was keeping frozen for all time.

But he didn’t focus much on that. As disgusting as Craniac 4 treated his own family, Bardot was still far worse, and he was the one he needed to focus on. He continued on his way, not sparing another glance at the Craniacs. He did hear a bit of their conversation as he continued walking away.

“I cannot believe you got out! And with a Dumb Dart attached as well! Just how you managed to capture Rudy Tabootie and friends escapes my circuitry. Come along, you failure, I need to put you back before you cause anymore trouble!”

“Why are you so red? Are you a lollipop? What flavor are you?”

“Ew no, get away from me! I must remove the Dumb Dart!”

“This isn’t a dart. It’s my hat. It’s going to rain soon! Why don’t you wear one too?”

“Wait, where did you get that Dumb Dart? No...stay back! Get away from me!”

Then Snap heard the whirling wheels of the two Craniacs as they began to pursue each other. His mouth ticked into a smile. It was pretty funny listening to the two of them banter like that. It did feel good doing something other than feeling anger and sadness. A little humor could brighten up any day, even if just a tad.

But the smile was gone pretty quickly as he found the way out, and got out of the Future Dome. Now that he was out of that place, away from that noise and commotion, he could look at the card and figure out where the next game was going to take place. He just hoped he could figure this out all on his own. It was going to be hard figuring out these riddles without the help of Blocky and Rapsheeba.

Before he could start reading the card, the radio buzzed. It was Bardot. Just the guy he was expecting to hear from.

Snap answered the radio. “Bardot. Why am I not surprised?”

Bardot chuckled. “I just came on to give you a quick heads up. I had a feeling you were going to lose your precious teammates at this point, so rest assured the remaining games will not require two people to complete. You should be able to finish them on your own.”

“How thoughtful of you...” Snap said sarcastically. He glared at the radio. Oh how he wished he were there right now. How he wished he could slam his fist against this guy’s jaws. “And what of my friends? What did you do to them?”

“Rapsheeba and Blocky are both placed in holding cells. Oh and you are going to love this part. The bars for their cells are the exact same types as the ones Mr. Cosmo used. You know...the electrified water bars.”

At this, Snap’s eyes widened in horror. The electrified water bars...he remembered those all too well. Mr. Cosmo used them to keep humans and chalk drawings at bay. He didn’t know how Bardot managed to mimic them in ChalkZone. One thing it did do was make him realize that Bardot might plan to have a lot more victims. If he went through all that trouble to get the electrified water bars working without damaging his base, he must have a use for them.

“You are quite well acquainted with them, aren’t you, Snappy boy?” Bardot sneered.

Snap growled. He was getting tired of Bardot calling him that. But the electrified water bars drew most of his attention. Bardot was correct. He had almost gotten really well acquainted with the electrified water bars on many occasions when he was Mr. Cosmo’s prisoner. He had been forced to walk close to them many times, getting almost close to touching them. The memory sent shivers down his spine. He sometimes had nightmares about that, where he ended up touching the bars and watched his hand and arm slowly disintigrate. The thought of that caused waves of dull pain to surge through his arm. Oh yes, even in the dream, it hurt...

“And as for your human friends...”

Snap shifted his gaze back to the radio. “What have you done to them?”

“I got tired of how strong their spirits were. You see, I needed them broken for when you came.” Bardot chuckled at this. Snap’s eyes widened. “So I separated them. I wonder how long they will last when they no longer have each other for support...”

“You...” Snap wasn’t sure how to respond to that. His mind swirled as memories of his capture with Mr. Cosmo flooded his mind. He had been alone during most of that time. Alone, and in pain.... And how his friends were suffering the same fate. “You really are Mr. Cosmo’s creation...”

“Indeed I am. I’m glad you’re smart enough to know that.” Bardot said, another chuckle escaping his throat. “But it’s not like I care about him. He might have been my creator, but he wasn’t going to bring me to life. In fact, it was Rudy who brought me to life with his ëerasing the ChalkZone’ evidence spree he had. So you could say I’m a collaboration between those two.”

Snap growled at this. How dare this zoner try to associate himself to Rudy in such a manner... Especially after all that he had done...

“Mr. Cosmo is the one who drew me. And Rudy is the one who brought me to life.” Bardot said darkly. “Perhaps I should thank him...after he stops crying. I really did a number on him.”

Snap gasped at this. “What the fuck did you do to him this time?!”

“Oh nothing much...” Bardot said innocently. “I just tore his right arm open and broke it at the elbow, that’s all.”

Snap clenched his teeth so hard he thought they would break. He breathed in ragged breaths in and out. His eyes, wide with anger and hatred, stared into the radio. If only he could reach through and grab this insane zoner...he could make him pay. He would grab him by the throat and yank him out and beat him up for what he did. Snap wasn’t a normally violent zoner, but Bardot...the bastard deserved it.

Bardot’s laughter filled Snap with more rage. Did he really think this was that funny? Did he really think this was an acceptable way to treat another living being? The thought that this zoner really did think stuff like this burned him up. And the way he talked about how he broke Rudy’s arm so casually, like it was no big deal... Snap didn’t think it was possible, but his hatred for this zoner went up even more.

“Penny is not much better off. Draow cut her up pretty badly. He slashed up her broken leg. Now it’s even more useless than before. I believe he shattered her collarbone as well as he tore up her shoulder.” Bardot said in a humored tone of voice. “Yeah, your friends won’t be able to take much more. They’ll die of their injuries before the dehydration. They will need to go to a hospital soon. I hope you hurry, Snap. You are almost out of time.”

Snap’s body shook in rage. “Not only will I make it in time...” He said through clenched teeth. “I will make you regret ever being erased...”

Bardot laughed cruelly at this. “Well then, you better hurry up!” Bardot paused for a moment. Snap thought he was done talking. But the radio didn’t turn off. Instead, he heard Bardot give an amused humph sound, like he just realized something. “You have only five hours left to find them. Best hurry.”

Then the radio clicked off, leaving behind a horrified Snap. He stood there, frozen in place. His eyes were very wide. Five hours left? There was just...five hours left to save them. Rudy and Penny had just a few hours left to live. If they didn’t get out of there in five hours, if they didn’t get back to the real world to be treated and given liquids quickly, they were going to die...

The realization caused Snap to cry. He couldn’t hold it in. He just dropped to his knees and started to cry. He was so close to finding them. But knowing there was so little time left... He knew he had to hurry. But what if he got there too late? What if, despite his best efforts, he failed?

He wiped his tears away. He looked up at the Future Dome, the place where they visited on one of their earlier adventures. He looked around and soon found the tree where Penny had accidentally pulled him out of. Memories of their past adventures came flooding back to him. To think that it might really be over now...to think that he was never going to see his friends again...

No...

No he wouldn’t think like that. He couldn’t give up. He couldn’t.

Snap rose to his feet. He turned his head towards the horizon, the direction where he saw Rapsheeba being taken. In that direction, he had a feeling that was where he was going to find his friends at the end of all this. His eyes narrowed slowly. Determination welling up inside of him. He wasn’t going to give up. He wasn’t beat yet. And there was still time.

He glanced down at the card, looking at what it said. As he read it and tried to figure out what it meant, one thought kept creeping into his mind. And, in a soft whisper, he spoke it.

“Hang on, guys. I’m coming...”

sss

Rudy lay on the ground in absolute agony. His arm, it was on fire practically. Every part of it radiated with pain. The agony in his broken hand now spread, connecting with the deep lacerations that Bardot had given him, extending all the way up to his shoulders. Blood continued to pour from it profusely. And that was just part of his injuries. Bardot had also broken his arm, twisting the elbow until it had popped.

Rudy was amazed he didn’t faint from that. The pain was intense, one of the worst he had felt since he had been here. His arm lay uselessly at the side. He couldn’t move it without feeling intense pain. Now he was even more immobilized than before. Now he had a broken leg and a broken arm. He couldn’t really crawl before, but now that ability was even more hindered.

Pain still radiated from his other wounds, especially his shoulder and side. He knew they were infected, or would be infected soon. Already he could feel himself start to become sick. He started to shiver a little harder, and he realized, with dread, that a fever was starting to settle in. Just like what had happened to Snap...

Memories of what happened to Snap haunted him. That fever that he got that spiked up so high...how it caused him to pass out... It was a terrible memory and not something he wanted to remember. Snap had been so helpless, so sick... Now he was feeling the same thing his friend had gone through. He was in the exact same position. Injured, weak, infected... The only difference is that he hadn’t been tortured with electricity like Snap had. But he knew that, if Bardot had thought of it, the insane zoner would use it against him.

But the worst pain he was feeling, even more intense than any of his injuries, was the separation from Penny. He knew she was hurt. But the worst part was...he had no idea how badly hurt she was now. He didn’t know all that Draow had done to her. It wasn’t like Bardot was going to give him the details of that. His lower lip quivered, wishing he could at least see Penny. But she was in another room, all by herself, just like he was.

Being alone in this place was the worst thing Bardot and Draow could have done to them. And he was certain they knew that, too. That was they they ripped them apart. It was why they had dragged Penny away into her own cell. They wanted to crush their spirits, and they knew that, so long as they were together, they would hold onto that spirit. But alone, separated, they weren’t able to comfort each other anymore. And now remaining mentally defiant was going to be harder.

Rudy missed Penny terribly. They hadn’t been separated that long, but to him, in this wretched place, it felt like an eternity. He wanted to be with her. He wanted to be close to her. He wanted to hug her. They needed each other. Being together was a big reason how they were able to remain so defiant against their captors. But without eachother, all alone... He wasn’t sure how well they could manage mentally.

Being alone was mentally damaging to almost anyone for extended periods of time. And in times like these, where torture was involved, it was even worse. Rudy and Penny could manage their injuries when they had each other to comfort, to tell the other it will be okay. Now alone, there was no one Rudy could turn to. No one to try to help him feel better. He was on his own. It was up to him alone to keep his spirit up. But how long would he last alone...?

He realized that being alone was what he and his friends had to go through right now. They were all by themselves. All in pain. All suffering. Penny was in agony somewhere, all alone, and he couldn’t comfort her. And she couldn’t comfort him either. He was taken to his own cell as well, away from the one he and Penny were originally kept in. He was on the ground, moaning in pain.

And Snap...he was by himself as well. And unlike him and Penny, Snap couldn’t rest. He and Penny could alleviate some of the pain by laying down and not moving much. Snap, though, he had to keep moving. No matter how badly hurt he was getting, he couldn’t stop. He had to keep running to each of the remaining games. If he rested for too long, then he would run out of time.

Rudy knew that his time was almost up. He could feel his body becoming weaker and weaker by each second that passed. The additional blood loss was taking a toll on him. His head was spinning a little, and he was getting awfully tired. He did what he could to fight against it, but he knew, as time passed, he was going to get to the point where he was so weak, he couldn’t stay awake. He didn’t know exactly how much time he had left, but he knew it wasn’t a whole lot.

Rudy shifted his eyes towards the ceiling. He sucked in a shaky breath. He never thought that ChalkZone might be the place of his death... No, he couldn’t think like that. There was still time left. If Snap hurried, he could get them back home. Then everything would be fine.

“Please...hurry Snap...” Rudy begged, his voice scratchy and weak.


DarkHououmon

  • Member+
  • Littlefoot
  • *
    • Posts: 7203
    • View Profile
    • http://bluedramon.deviantart.com
CHAPTER 37: THIS IS CHALKZONE-




It had been hard finding a place for everyone to fit in her tv van. And she had to hide all the papers she gathered when she had spent some time stalking their kids. The last thing they needed was to waste time asking about that. She hid them in secret compartments of her van and put the computer away. She then pulled out a portion of the van, a new addition she put in a while back, producing two small seats in the back.

After that, everyone could sit down. Terry, obviously in the driver’s. Mr. Tabootie took a seat next to her. In the back, Mrs. Tabootie and Mrs. Sanchez sat down. There wasn’t a lot of room and it looked uncomfortable, but neither women complained. Their children were more important than the seats anyway. Terry turned the van on and started down the street.

Along the way, she had explained to them a bit of what she knew about ChalkZone. She told them that every drawing or writing on a chalkboard ends up in another dimension when erased, and how those living drawings would retain properties of chalk, meaning that they couldn’t get wet or they’d get erased, like a real world chalk drawing would.

She told them about the magic chalk, which is a special type of chalk that can be used to create portals to gain entry into the world. She wasn’t able to tell them where to find a piece of magic chalk or even how to tell one apart from a regular one. She never learned much about them. She had only used magic chalk once and that was years ago. She said she speculated that Rudy has a stash of it somewhere and that was how he was able to gain entry into the world all the time.

She also mentioned that she believes Rudy and Penny visited this place on a regular basis. She wasn’t sure just how often they went there, but judging from how their parents told her, she guessed it was really often. Once a week or perhaps even everyday. She told the parents that, for whatever reason, Rudy and Penny do not want ChalkZone found out and how Rudy had managed to stop her that one time years ago. She isn’t sure why they want it to be so secret. She knew they needed a good reason for it, but she never really found out.

She told them whatever else she was able to without hinting stalking. The parents were grateful that she told them what she knew, but she could tell that they were also frightened and confused. She couldn’t blame them. To anyone else, she was just spewing lunatic garbage. But to the parents, who think that this world just might exist, who were looking for their kids, the idea of a world populated by living, breathing drawings, where possibilities were endless, was downright frightening. Especially if some of these drawings were created to be hostile and vicious.

After she told them what she knew, the parents seemed to have an epiphany. They mentioned times where their kids disappeared, and how, now, they realized it must have been related to ChalkZone. Mr. Tabootie mentioned how Rudy and Penny suddenly appeared in his shop and then disappeared without a sound. He also mentioned the time when Rudy was in his room during Christmas and how Penny would not let him go inside and Rudy was gone for a very long time. And Mrs. Sanchez mentioned the time Penny started speaking gibberish with no apparent rhyme or reason, and she wondered if that was related to ChalkZone.

There were other incidents they remembered, but the biggest one that stuck to their minds was the incident with that one rock band Rudy loved so much. Mr. and Mrs. Tabootie both remembered how their son seemed to have appeared out of a blackboard on stage. They thought it was just post editing or something, but Mrs. Sanchez confirmed it happened for real and even the other band members were shocked by it. The parents felt something heavy weigh them down as they realized that it wasn’t some trick of the camera they witnessed; they had seen Rudy come out of and back in an actual interdimensional portal.

And when Terry told them about Snap, whom she stated was drawn by Rudy and was a living drawing, something clicked in Mrs. Tabootie’s head. She hadn’t really seen anything unusual at first with the Madcap Snap comics Rudy drew over the years. But knowing that Snap was his friend, and that the comics may have had at least some true stories in it, it took on a whole other meaning for her. What looked like an obsession with one character turned out to be a deeply forged friendship. Nothing else could describe it.

Then the parents started to ask the really hard question. And that was why hadn’t their kids trusted them enough with this alternate dimension? Why did they keep it from them for so long? Why had they lied to them about any injuries they’ve gotten or why they’ve been gone so long?

There was some hurt in their voices, and Terry couldn’t blame them. It had to be hard finding out, after all these years, their kids had been exploring and adventuring in a completely new world cut off from everyone else. It had to be difficult to take in the fact that their children may have been in mortal danger or getting hurt because they were in this place, alone, with no adults to supervise them. It had to be painful for them to realize that their children didn’t seem to trust them enough to tell them what happened to them in this world. That was one of the worst pains a parent could feel...when a child no longer trusts them enough with something huge and problematic like this.

While Terry could give them ideas on what they could do about this, it wasn’t like she was out of ideas, but she realized it wasn’t her place to say. She would have told them to let her handle it. If it were up to her, she would still want to expose ChalkZone so people were more aware of it. At this point, she wouldn’t expose it just for her own benefit, but for the benefit and safety of others. If other people were more aware of this place, then precautions could be taken.

But as for what to do with Rudy and Penny... Terry decided not to even touch that subject. If one of the parents asks, she would tell them it was up to them what to do. Terry herself didn’t have much of an idea on what could be done. They could be banned from the place, or limited in some way. She knew that would be hard for them. A part of her liked that idea as it meant she and Vinnie could explore unhindered. But another part couldn’t help but feel a little bad for them. They seemed really close to these...what were they called...zoners. Yeah, they were close to the zoners.

As she continued to drive towards the old building, she couldn’t help but overhear their conversation. She didn’t want to look like she was eavesdropping. They didn’t need something like that now. But she still couldn’t help hearing what they had to say.

“This is...this is all too much.” Mrs. Tabootie said, her voice cracking. “I can’t believe it.. All this time, our children were...”

“I know, Mrs. Tabootie. It’s hard for me to believe, too.” Mrs. Sanchez said, putting her hand on Mrs. Tabootie’s. “Our children have been keeping a lot from us.”

Mr. Tabootie, who had turned around and slung his arm over the seat, looked at the women with slightly narrowed eyes. “Well after we find them, that is going to have to stop. Our children have been romping around this...this... child’s fantasy come to life, and they may have landed themselves in trouble and...we didn’t know about it. Well that is going to change.”

The two women nodded. From her rearview mirror, Terry could see that the two women also narrowed her eyes. She realized what this meant. Anger had started to settle in. She knew it was going to happen sooner or later. Knowing that their children were hiding something from them shocked them at first, but as that shock wore out, anger replaced it. Anger from being lied to. Anger from their children getting hurt and them not knowing about it.

Mrs. Sanchez turned her head to Mrs. Tabootie. “When we find them and bring them back, what do you think we should do about them visiting this ChalkZone place?”

Terry’s eyes widened a little. So perhaps she would find out after all what they planned on doing. Or did they even have an idea yet? It was too early to tell. They hadn’t even seen the place yet to make a judgment call.

“I don’t know. I mean..they’ve been there all this time and they’ve been still with us. And if they keep going, then it can’t be as dangerous as we think but...” Mrs. Tabootie paused for a moment, biting her lip. “But if this is where they’ve been taken, then there has to be danger involved. If this is where the other victims were taken to, and judging from all that blood, then...” She hesitated. “...then I’m not sure if I want my son associating himself with that...that place...”

Those words sounded so final to Terry. She wasn’t sure if she should be happy or not. It sounded like Mrs. Tabootie was in favor of banning the kids from ChalkZone. She wondered how Rudy and Penny would react to that. Not a pretty thing to hear after whatever they were going through right now.

Mrs. Sanchez nodded her head. “I have to agree. This place sounds really dangerous. I mean, I’m sure it’s fun and all but...” She looked at the ground, her fingers interlocking. “..with endless possibilities...with some of these...zoners...being dangerous...maybe it would be for the best to stop them from going. I’m...sure they would understand.”

There was silence in the van for a few minutes. Terry let it all sink in. Perhaps she wouldn’t have to worry about Rudy and Penny again after all. The parents seemed to have decided not to let them back in. And she could understand why. Their children were kidnapped and injured, and ChalkZone may have been the place they were taken to. She could see why they would want to stop them from going so they wouldn’t have another incident like this happen again.

She hated to admit it, but there was a lot about ChalkZone she didn’t understand herself. The two missing teenagers knew more about it than she did. There might be other dangers of that place that she hadn’t even considered. What dangerous secrets was that world hiding?

Mr. Tabootie broke the silence. The frown was gone, replaced with a sympathetic one.

“I understand where you girls are coming from. That world they go to...it might be too dangerous for them. It might be the wisest choice block all access to it, or supervise them at the very least. But...” Mr. Tabootie paused, looking at the two women, who stared at him intently to continue. Terry found herself looking at the man in the corner of her eyes, waiting for him to continue. Biting his lip a little, the man said, “Let’s not get ahead of ourselves here. We might be overreacting. I’m sure there is...a reason why our children kept this place secret from us.”

“If it’s dangerous, that would be a good reason.” Mrs. Tabootie said. “And that’s why we should stop them from going.”

Mr. Tabootie shook his head. “Millie, we haven’t even seen the place yet. We don’t know how dangerous it is. And if it was really that bad, why would our children keep going to it?” Neither women had an answer for that. “I’d have to say it’s because the positives outweigh the negatives. That place might not be as bad as we’re thinking it is. If our children like to go to it so often, then it has to be a welcoming place. The very least we can do is give it the benefit of the doubt first.”

“I suppose you’re right, Mr. Tabootie.” Mrs. Sanchez said. She let out a soft sigh. “Even though our children did not trust us with this chalk world’s existence, we should show them we still trust them. If we yank them from this world too soon, we might damage the relationship we have with them.”

Mrs. Tabootie was quiet for a while. Her expression slowly softened up. “You’re right, Joe. Let’s talk to our children first, and then decide from there what course of action to take.”

“I couldn’t agree more with you, Millie.” Mr. Tabootie said, giving her a smile. “Before we take action, let’s get answers first.”

The two nodded in agreement. Then all was quiet. No one else said a word during the rest of the trip towards the old building. Terry thought about saying something, but it was really none of her business. Any comment she thought about making, she kept it to herself. They were their children after all. What right did she have in telling them what to do?

When they arrived at the building, she parked the van out in front. She turned the car off and gestured for the adults to follow her. They got out their umbrellas. It was a really rainy day still. It rained heavily for the past few days, almost like it was reflecting the mood of the missing people. They headed towards the building and got in just as a bolt of lightning clashed, sending vibrations through the ground.

Provided no one had come in here since she left, the chalkboard with the portal on it should still be up the steps in that artist’s room. She never did find out who used to live here. A shame. Knowing who lived here might have held an important clue or something. Oh well. She shrugged it off. Not all mysteries could be solved. Not much to be done about that, as unfortunate as it is.

She led the adults up the stairs with her, careful not to move too fast so they wouldn’t lose her. She located the artist’s room and took them inside...

...only to be greeted by a shocking sight. Not something she had been expecting.

There was a lot of water in this room. It flooded the back portion, near where the window was. There had to be six inches of water on the ground. Every step they took, there was a splash. Terry couldn’t believe how much water accumulated in this place. At first, it seemed like a minor annoyance. But then she saw something else, and her eyes widened.

The chalkboard had fallen into the water. The portal itself was facing upwards. But little by little, water was flowing over it. None of it went through the portal, but it was getting dangerously close to it. Terry felt her heart clench as she realized how big of a mistake it was to leave the chalkboard here. She should have taken it with her. If she had come just a minute later, then...

Wasting no time, Terry shot over to the chalkboard. She grabbed it and lifted it up, using whatever strength she could muster, and got it sitting back up again. She took in a few breaths and then turned to Mr. Tabootie.

“Help me move this out of here!” Terry ordered him.

“But what about taking us to ChalkZone?” Mr. Tabootie asked. “We’re here, aren’t we?”

“Yes, but if you don’t help me get this to a drier place, there won’t be a ChalkZone to explore!” Terry told him, her voice filled with urgency.

Mrs. Tabootie and Mrs. Sanchez moved out of the way as Mr. Tabootie and Terry grabbed the chalkboard and began to move it. As they walked in the hallway, looking for a place that was much drier and more secure than that bedroom, Terry felt some sense of relief. Erasing ChalkZone was the last thing that she wanted to happen, especially if the victims happen to be there. They could have died...

Terry couldn’t kick herself harder for not realizing that the rain could have filled up the room like that. Her mind swirled with terrible thoughts as she realized all that could have happened had that water gotten into ChalkZone. Snap reacted in pain when her old associate sat on him, and when she had folded him up and put him in the bag. What would water of felt like to them...?

Terry didn’t know why she cared all that much about the drawings. They could just be redrawn, couldn’t they? Then again, there was a lot she didn’t know. And it did seem possible that these beings were very much sentient. Not just alive, but sentient. Snap was definite proof of that. Perhaps that was why she cared enough to stop the water from flowing in, not just because erasing ChalkZone would mean that she’d no longer have physical evidence of the place.

Once they got the chalkboard in a safe, dry place, away from any windows or any sources of water, Terry gestured for the parents to move back so she could turn the chalkboard. They hadn’t yet seen the portal. Slowly, she moved the chalkboard, and she watched as each of the parents’ eyes went wide. They were soon covered in the warm light of ChalkZone. Terry moved back, staring at the portal, and then back at the parents.

The portion of ChalkZone that was exposed looked to be some kind of jungle. Tall trees covered the land, as well as several vines. And just like she described, it looked artificial. Everything they looked at, even the sky, had a pastel kind of look to it. It really did look like someone just drew all this...and that is exactly what had happened. Once in a while, they would hear the call of something from the jungle, indicating it was alive and filled with life.

The parents gasped in shock when something flew by the portal that Terry recognized as a flying pencil. Literally, a pencil with bird wings. That definitely told the parents that this world was strange and different, nothing like what they were used to here.

At first, the parents weren’t sure what to do. They looked at each other nervously, then back at the portal. Terry had a feeling they’d react like this. It was one thing to be told of this place, but another to see it for themselves. A part of her wondered how much the parents really believed her stories until they had seen ChalkZone for themselves. She didn’t dwell on the matter.

Terry moved up to the portal and gestured her hand in front of it. “This is ChalkZone. You want to find your kids, they might be in here.”

“ChalkZone...” Mr. Tabootie went up to the portal, staring at it in awe. “If I hadn’t seen it for myself, I...” He paused, and looked at Terry. “Is it..is it safe to go in?”

Terry nodded her head. “Yeah, the interdimensional portals are completely safe.” To demonstrate, she shot her hand through until her arm was all the way inside ChalkZone. She pulled it back and made sure the parents could see her whole arm so they could see she was fine. “See?”

With that, Mr. Tabootie tried it himself. He put his hand in it, then seconds later, yanked it out like he thought he was going to get burned. When he realized he was fine, he put his hand back through a few times to confirm. He looked back at the women.

“She’s right. It’s safe!” Mr. Tabootie called out.

“We can head inside and we might run into one of those zoners.” Terry said. “They might be able to tell us if they’ve seen Rudy or Penny anywhere.”

“But would they even help us?” Mrs. Sanchez wondered out loud.

“They might. I’m sure many of the zoners know your kids really well.” Terry said, trying to reassure them. “Come on, let’s go in. Don’t worry, it’ll be fine.”

With that, one by one, the adults went through the portal. Terry went in first without hesitation. She took a few steps back and gestured for the adults to follow. She gave them a reassuring smile, letting them know it was safe. She could still they were still overwhelmed with the place. But soon, they came in after her. Mr. Tabootie first, then his wife, then Mrs. Sanchez.

Mrs. Tabootie looked around. Her eyes widened, taking in the details of the place. “I never imagined such a place...”

“I’m not even sure what to think of it...” Mrs. Sanchez looked at one of the trees up close. She put her hand on it and rubbed it up and down. “This has the appearance of a drawing, but it feels real...”

“It certainly has an exotic feel to it.” Mr. Tabootie noted. He looked up and saw what looked like a stick figure bird flying overhead. “This place has some kind of childhood charm to it...” He looked back at the women. “No wonder Rudy and Penny liked to come here.”

“We don’t have time to waste.” Terry said. She made a motion with her hand. “Come on, let’s try to find someone to help us.”

As the adults walked, they were unaware that they were being watched by multiple cameras. Tiny cameras that they couldn’t even really see anyway. The cameras sent feed back, moving at the speed of light. And the signal went all the way back to a certain place in the Mumbo Jumbo Jungle, inside a certain rhino-shaped cave, where two certain zoners had been hiding.

A dark smile spread across Bardot’s face as the cameras shot back images of the four adults walking around in ChalkZone.

“So it seems we have company...” The hybrid zoner turned to Draow. “Why don’t you greet them?”

Draow chuckled evilly. “Gladly...”

With that, the bat wolf moved away swiftly. He spread his wings and took off into the air as soon as he left the cave. He headed off in the direction the adults were spotted.

sss

Snap coughed and wheezed, looking around frantically for an escape route. All around him, the ground had risen up, sealing him in a stony prison. Small openings in the ground were pumping in a deadly neurotoxin. Snap tried to hold his breath, but it was no use, and he could feel the gas start to affect him. Once in a while, he almost called out to one of his friends, only to be faced with the grim reminder that he was all alone now.

He hadn’t expected this kind of death trap. It started off as a simple game of jacks. Not something he had expected. But the big surprise came later. Unlike the other deathtraps, this one...it came instantly. There was no ëfew minute delay’ like with the past death traps. This one was sprung as soon as he set foot on the playing field...

Snap managed to figure out the riddle pretty quickly. And he came to the spot. And what a place for Bardot to pick. It was the same spot where he and Rudy met for the first time years ago. Of course Bardot would want to choose a place like this for this kind of deathtrap. What a place for him to die, the same place where he and Rudy first became pals. How...predictable of Bardot to do such a thing.

And when he came, he found several jacks laying on the ground. The card didn’t really tell him much. And at the moment, he had all but forgotten what it said. What he did remember was that he walked onto the ëplaying field’ to go back up the jacks to play with until the death trap triggered. But he was taken by complete surprise when the death trap activated immediately. As soon as he touched the first jack, there was a loud blare, forcing him to cover his ears.

Snap wasn’t really sure why this deathtrap sprung right away. He wondered if Bardot, when designing these ëgames’ got bored with this one and decided to mess with him by having it start right off the bat. Whatever the reason, Snap knew he was in big trouble.

The ground beneath him shook. The jacks rolled all around him. They morphed and took on a new shape. They spread over him, completely sealing him inside, blocking out the light. Snap looked around, and wondered at first if this was all the deathtrap was going to do. If all that was going to happen is that he’d be trapped in here until he starved to death, he would have believed that Bardot was losing it. Thinking back to the other deathtraps, he knew Bardot could do better than this.

Oh how he wished that had been the case.

Gas started to get pumped into the sealed room. And right away, Snap reacted in horror. From the smell of it, he knew it was a deadly neurotoxin. It filled up the entirety of the artificial room he was trapped in. And no matter which way he looked, there appeared to be no way out. He had tried pounding at the sides of the walls, but they wouldn’t give way.

Snap was on his knees now, coughing and wheezing. The neurotoxin was messing with his mind now. His vision was becoming distorted as his brain was being poisoned. He felt the nerves in his body start to tingle, and suddenly he was reminded of Mr. Cosmo. He remembered how his neurological system was damaged by the mind control device. He remembered how he got a seizure....how he almost lost control of his legs permanently.. He remembered the burning pain he felt whenever the device was in use.

This was a low blow, something he expected from Bardot anyway. It took him until now to fully realize it. This trap, it was designed specifically to remind him of his time at Mr. Cosmo’s lair. Being trapped with nowhere to go...like how he had been caged up like a wild animal. Being alone...like he had been during most of his stay at Mr. Cosmo’s... A neurotoxin messing with his nerves...just like how the mind control device did... This was done this way just to mess with him...

Snap fell to the ground, his breaths growing weaker as time passed. He looked around, his eyes halfway open. How was he going to get out of here? The walls were rock solid. He couldn’t break them. And pounding on them was not only using up precious energy, it was making him breathe in the toxins faster, speeding up their effects on him.

As hopeless as it seemed, he couldn’t just give up. He looked around again as his vision started to blur a little. There had to be something here to help him. Bardot always designed his ëgames’ with a way to win them. So there had to be a way out of this place. Somehow, someway, there had to be.

Then he saw something. In the middle of the floor, there looked to be a button of some kind. It couldn’t be that easy, could it? Bardot had to be losing his edge if a simple button would get him out of here. There had to be some kind of catch. He was reluctant to press it. It might have been something to make the neurotoxins fill the room faster. Or maybe it would cause it to explode or something. But as he looked around, feeling himself get weaker and weaker, he really didn’t have much of a choice. There was nothing else here to help him.

Snap walked, no, he crawled over to the button. He winced as his bad leg scraped across the ground. His replacement stick was outside these walls. He would have to grab it when he was able to get out of this particular deathtrap...if he did...

Hesitating for a moment, Snap pressed the button.

Seconds later, the ground underneath him shifted. He expected the walls to lower down, but instead, something else happened. Something completely unexpected. The floor...opened.. Right underneath him. Snap barely had time to register that before he fell in.

The tunnel was dark and windy. He cried out in pain as he tumbled and slide downwards. His injuries were aggravated, scraping along the bumpy tunnel walls. It got worse when a couple of sharp corners came into view, and his burn banged on one of them. Tears of pain forming in his eyes, Snap screamed in pain. And that was just the beginning of it. The tunnel continued on for another five minutes, all the while he kept getting cut and bruised up from the fall. And he had no idea where he was going.

Along the way, he found a card. He managed to grab it before he went down further. If there was one good thing about finding one of Bardot’s cards, it was that it was a surefire way to know that he did ëbeat’ the game the way it was intended. Snap looked down at the card and read its contents.

“You are down to the final two games. But don’t get cocky. There’s so much to lose. Your friends are down to four hours, and you still need to win these two games. I will give you a hand. Instead of making you solve a riddle for this, I am going to take you straight to the next game. But beware, it’s going to be...explosive.

-Bardot”

As soon as he finished reading it, Snap was suddenly flung out of the opening of the tunnel. He found himself in some strange volcanic place. There was no sign of lava, but he could see pointed mountains all over, some with smoke pillowing out. Yeah, these were volcanoes of course.

He walked forward. He stood in a raised, rounded platform surrounded by what appeared to be black tar. He tested the tar, throwing a rock into it. He winced as the rock was practically gobbled up by the tar. Snap continued to walk along the platform he was on, and soon came across what appeared to be a bridge made up of floating, circular platforms. Not seeing much of a choice, he went onto it, limping all the way as he headed towards what looked like a large rectangle platform lower to the tar.

As soon as he stood on it, there was a rumble. He looked around. Had the deathtrap activated already? Then he took notice of something else. The platform he was on now was located in front of a large volcano. He looked upon its rocky surface. He saw darkened streaks along its sides, indicating it was an active volcano, not a dormant one. He was about to look for the card when something happened that was completely unexpected.

The volcano...spoke...

“Welcome, Snap White. I have been expecting you.” The voice was omnipresent and booming. “Let us begin the game.”

A sentient volcano...a sentient talking volcano...one that was active and could erupt at any given moment. And Snap was standing so close to it, there was no way he could run away in time. Welll...he had been right about one thing. Getting out that easily from the last deathtrap...

..there really had been a catch.


DarkHououmon

  • Member+
  • Littlefoot
  • *
    • Posts: 7203
    • View Profile
    • http://bluedramon.deviantart.com
CHAPTER 38: AN ICY ERUPTION-




“Oy caloy! I don’t believe this!” Snap cried.

Here he was, standing on a platform directly in front of an active volcano. And to make matters worse, the path behind him was blocked. The platforms moved away, meaning he was trapped here, and had no choice but to play against this sentient volcano. He looked up at it, flinching at how big it was. It looked to be three times the size of Biclops. It was just gigantic. And something that looked like smoke, only lighter in color, was filtering out of the top.

The fact that this volcano could speak was creepy enough, especially in how its voice sounded. But doing so with no mouth, and somehow hearing and seeing him without eyes or ears was even more unsettling to Snap. A part of him wondered if this was supposed to be the deadliest deathtrap Bardot had to offer. It was a huge talking volcano after all, and he wouldn’t doubt that it could make itself erupt all on its own. And it might be able to direct its magma right towards him...

His thoughts were interrupted when the ground in front of him shook a little. He thought at first that the volcano was about to blow up, another instant deathtrap trigger, but instead, in front of him, he saw a bright blue light glow. It spread all around, cutting in front of him and then all around the sides. Then it criss crossed across along, and soon nine squares were formed. Snap stared at it, wondering what kind of game they were going to play. But judging from the board that was drawn in blue light, he had an idea of what it was going to be.

“We’re playing tic-tac-toe?” Snap asked, a little confused. Tic-tac-toe? Isn’t that the kind of game that wasn’t winnable? Why would Bardot choose that? Unless.. Snap’s eyes widened in fear. “Oh no...” He looked up at the volcano.

In that same booming voice from before, it spoke. “The object of this game, I’m sure you know, is to get three in a row. The O will be yours. I will take the X.”

“But..but you can’t win tic-tac-toe!” Snap cried, waving his arms in the air in a panic. “Oh man...that button really was too convenient!”

The ground shook, a few short bursts of rumbling. It took Snap a few seconds to realize it was the volcano. It was laughing at him. He narrowed his eyes at the volcano. He did not see what was so funny about this situation.

“You are a fool.” The volcano said. “Every game is winnable, even tic-tac-toe. You just..need the right strategy...Now...” As it spoke, something rose out of the ground on both sides of the board. “Let us begin.”

Snap took quick notice of what the objects rising out of the ground turned out to be. More buttons. Well not just buttons, but levers too. There was one marked under each row. And then each one had a lever with three different settings to choose from. On the sides, there were lights. A blue light, which Snap believed was himself. And then a red one, obviously the volcano. Without even touching anything, Snap had a pretty good idea on how to use these controls. He walked over and got into position.

“I will go first.” The volcano declared.

Snap stared as the lever in the middle was pushed using some twisting of the rocks. When the lever stopped, the volcano placed its mark. A red X appeared in the center of the playing field. Now it was Snap’s turn. He stared at the board, trying to figure out where he should make his move. He wasn’t sure if he could even win this game because, well, tic-tac-toe was a tie game, meaning it was supposed to end with no winners. If he lost the game...

He shook the thought of his head and went on to play. He moved to the lever on the far right side. He pushed it up one and placed a blue O right next to the red X. He looked up at the volcano and nodded, prompting the volcano to play its next move. With more twisting of the rocks, the volcano placed a red X just below Snap’s blue O.

Snap knew this game wasn’t going to take long. There was nothing indicating that they would do a rematch. So he had to make this game count. He concentrated on the board, keeping an eye on where the volcano was making its marks. If he wasn’t careful and if he slipped up, it would be game over not just for him...but for all his friends too. And possibly for ChalkZone. Who knew what exactly Bardot had planned for everyone else here? He shuddered at the thought of it.

As he placed his next blue O in the upper left corner, Snap wondered how his friends were holding up. He hoped Rapsheeba and Blocky were okay. He had no idea if they were being hurt or not. Not knowing...it was scaring him. For all he knew, they were being ripped to shreds. He didn’t really trust Bardot all that much. He knew Bardot could decieve without giving all information. He might have done something to his chalk friends and then found a way to lie about it without actually outright lying about it. That was worse than just straight up lying.

Horrible thoughts crossed his mind. There were all sorts of torture methods Bardot could use. He had witnessed some of them during these ëgames’ that he had been playing. Gas...being ripped to shreds by beasts...being blasted by robotic basketballs... And that was just a couple. He had a feeling Bardot had a lot of these lethal things laying around that he’s been waiting to use. And he had no doubts that he would use them on his friends...

And then there was Rudy and Penny... He had so little time to save them. A part of him was glad that this game was tic-tac-toe, which isn’t a long game to begin with. He could get it finished up really quickly and move onto the next game. Well provided he survives whatever deathtrap this one had in store for him. And he had a very good idea on what the deathtrap here would be. A repeat of the one on the golf course, only this time, with a lot more lava to worry about.

Four hours left to save his friends...less now since some time passed as he and the volcano continued their game. Most of the squares were taken up now. Snap did have an idea on how to win, and had placed his Os in a certain pattern. He wasn’t sure if this strategy would work, but he had to try something. The placement of his Os might ensure him victory in the next two or three moves. So long as he plays his cards right, that is.

He just hoped that he is able to reach his friends in time. Rudy and Penny were really badly hurt. Bardot’s words echoed in his mind. He said they were going to die of their injuries...that meant he had even less time. They must have suffered a lot of blood loss. All those injuries they had sustained...they were really adding up and it was taking a toll on their bodies. He didn’t doubt infection was settling in. He doubted that their wounds were being properly treated. Knowing Bardot, he might have been doing what he could to make the wounds worse.

The thought of infection made him remember his time with Mr. Cosmo, how his back was torn open and hardly treated. Just the bare minimum. It didn’t stop the infection from spreading throughout his body, giving him a high fever and weakening him greatly. Snap remembered how horrible that fever felt. He remembered the chills that constantly spread through his body and how his head was throbbing in pain, mostly around where the nail had been drilled into his head.

And now Rudy and Penny may be going through that right now. And not just them. There was Blocky. He was badly wounded from the zombies. And he most likely wasn’t getting any treatment for that. He must be really sick right now. And Rapsheeba...she wasn’t as injured as him or Blocky, but she still had wounds that needed some form of treatment. And who is to say that Bardot or Draow wouldn’t give her more injuries?

There was also the issue of food and water. Rapsheeba had a little bit to eat and drink. Not a lot, but it was something. So she and him weren’t as bad off as they used to be. Still hungry and thirsty, but at least they had something. Blocky, however, was not so lucky. Snap realized that Blocky might be just as bad off as Rudy and Penny. Hadn’t eaten or drank anything since these ëgames’ began two days ago, hardly rested, and was badly injured. Snap knew he had to hurry.

The realization that he hadn’t slept in days made him feel suddenly tired. He stopped himself from closing his eyes and shook his head. He couldn’t sleep, not now. He looked up at the volcano. Then he glanced down at the board. It seemed that the volcano had been waiting for him to make a move for the past minute, and it was growing impatient. Low rumbles spread throughout the ground, and he guessed that was the volcano growling in anger.

Snap realized there was one move he could make to complete his strategy. He went to the appropriate row and pushed on the lever until it reached the spot that he wanted. He placed his O there, and looked pleased with himself. The way he had his Os lined up was so that he had not one but two areas where he could get three in a row. The volcano couldn’t win against him now. He could block one area, but not the other.

The volcano made its next move, becoming one mark away from winning. But Snap wasn’t going to give it that chance. Smirking, Snap made his final move. As soon as he did so, a blue line cut through the ground, lining up perfectly through the center of the circles. Blue light shined through, partially illuminating the ground.

“I win!” Snap declared, pointing a hand at the volcano. “I guess you were right. Tic-tac-toe really is winnable!”

The volcano was silent for a few moments. Snap couldn’t tell if the volcano was angry that it lost or what. He stared at the volcano, waiting for it to do something. Then it spoke again. What it said made Snap freeze in fear.

“Deathtrap activation.” The volcano said. “Target: Snap White.”

As soon as it said this, there was a loud rumbling. The ground shook violently. The platform he was on started to crumble a little. The line that went through the Os he lined up broke and started top pull apart. A deep crevice formed and bright blue light shot out violently, going up in the air and exploding. Then the cracks spread to Snap. He backed up until he could go no further. He stared down at the cracks, then looked up at the volcano in fear.

More smoke came pillowing out of the volcano’s top. Soon it filled the skies. The light-colored smoke swirled overhead. A few boulders shot out of the top, crashing into the tar all around him. One landed just a few feet away from where he was trapped. Then there was a loud bang and he knew the volcano was erupting.

But what came out took him by complete surprise.

Instead of lava like he had expected, it was ice. A stream of white ice came spilling out over the edge, heading straight for him. The whole front of the volcano was covered in ice, sparkling. If Snap weren’t scared for his life, he would think that this was such a beautiful sight. He realized that this was no ordinary volcano. He heard Penny talk about these things once. It was a cryovolcano. A volcano that spilled molten ice rather than lava.

Snap looked around, trying to find some way to escape. The ice was building up, taller and taller, until he was certain it was higher than himself. And it was continuing rolling down towards him. He tried to find a way to escape it, but he realized, in horror, that there wasn’t. And in a matter of seconds, the wall of ice struck him head.

Crying out in pain, Snap flung through the air and landed hard on the ice, bending his leg at an odd angle. He hissed and immediately straightened his leg. It didn’t break, but man did that hurt. The way he landed on the ice had caused him to stretch his cuts. He felt something break and now hot blood started to spill out of his once closed wounds. He climbed to his feet carefully, trying his best to bear the pain. He took one step, but lost his footing immediately and fell down.

The ice was very slippery, even more so than the usual ice he’d run into. At least it wasn’t hurting him. It wasn’t hot or anything. It was cold. And pressing his leg against it did feel good. Maybe he could just ride this out and jump off whenever he found a nice, soft place to land.

Then he realized that wasn’t going to be possible. The ice wall he was riding was veering off in a new direction, away from where he had landed. He wondered where he was going. Where was the ice taking him? He tried again to stand up, and this time, he managed a little better. He wobbled, but soon managed to keep his footing. He put his hand over his eyes to try to get a better view. He looked up in front of him, where the ice was rolling towards.

It was hard to tell at first. He could barely see it. Then he saw what looked like a rocky landscape. He could see plateus all around. And then up ahead, it looked like it was a... His eyes widened in horror as he realized what was going to happen. The ice it was...

...it was going to take him right over a huge cliff...

Almost as a way to show him what he was in for, the cryovolcano shot out a boulder in his direction. It landed next to him with a heavy thud. It rolled down, moving ahead of the ice wall. Snap watched as the boulder went over the edge. Seconds later, the boulder hit bottom, and he winced at the sound. The boulder clearly broke in half, like something had cut it apart. That was when he realized there had to be something sharp and hard at the bottom of this cliff. Oh no...he had to get out of here...

Snap turned and tried to run off the ice wall. The ground was so slippery that he could barely move towards the edge. But he still had to try. He ignored the pain in his leg as he tried to run over to jump off the edge. He knew the fall might hurt him, but it would hurt him much less than going over this edge would, that’s for sure.

The cryovolcano, however, had a different idea. More boulders were shot in his direction. They weren’t aimed directly at him, but at the ground in front of him. The boulders smashed down, almost crushing his feet. He screamed and moved back, falling down onto his behind. He got up to his feet once more and tried again, only for more boulders to smash down all around him.

This happened no matter which direction he went. If he tried to head along the back of the ice wall, back towards the source of the eruption to jump off from there, more boulders would smash down in front of him, blocking his path and driving him back. And if he tried to jump off the edge, more large rocks would prevent him from doing so. Snap had no idea how many rocks this cryo thing had stored inside, but he didn’t have doubts that it had plenty more with that came from.

Snap realized, in a cold chill, that the cryovolcano was ensuring that he wouldn’t try to jump off the ice wall as it flowed towards the edge. Snap’s eyes widened. There wasn’t much distance left now. He had to do something, and fast. For if he didn’t get off of this ice wall soon, he was going to be crushed and sliced apart.

sss

Terry tried to struggle against her binds. She attempted to pull her arms free, but no matter what she did, it was useless. Nothing would get her out of here. She was chained securely against the cold wall. The metal dug deeply into her wrists, causing them to ache. Her arms were secured over her head. Her body was covered in several minor injuries. Her green business suit was a little torn, and she had a few bloody scratches all over her, mostly on her arms and legs. A few deeper ones in her side.

She looked over at the parents. They were chained up as well, in the same manner as her. All of them with similar injuries. None that were too severe, but most of the injuries were still bleeding and weren’t treated. She wasn’t sure how infected they would get in the chalk world. That was one bit she did not know. She was going to go the safe route and assume that they will need to be covered up. Some of the wounds were a little deeper, and in a strange world, best not to take chances with that kind of stuff.

She couldn’t believe how careless she had been. She hadn’t thought of the possible dangers of ChalkZone. She knew that they existed, no doubt about it. But she didn’t know ChalkZone that well, and hadn’t realized that some places of this world were more dangerous than others. This jungle had some pretty nasty animal zoners roaming about. A few of them had given chase and they had to run for it. But it wasn’t the animal zoners that had done this to them.

This was where she had made her biggest mistake. Not remembering that some zoners were downright evil. She knew that zoners were sentient, capable of choice. And she always knew that some had to be nasty and violent by their own will, not just because they were a predator looking for prey. She had forgotten to take that into consideration when they started looking for someone to talk to. If she had just remembered, they might not have wound up in this horrible mess.

They had been wandering through the jungle, escaping what looked like a cross between a panther and a giraffe, when they were suddenly confronted by what appeared to be a large wolf with bat wings. The creature introduced himself as Draow. Since he was a talking zoner, Terry thought that they might get some answers from him, so she tried to do the talking. The parents, though reluctant, joined in, attempting to make conversation with this Draow zoner.

But they soon realized that Draow wasn’t the friendliest person to talk to. He immediately roared at them and gave chase. Using his claws, he started to attack them. He hit them with his talons, scraping against their skin, and drew blood. They all screamed in fear and horror as the massive wolf gnashed his jaws at them, and knocked them into the ground. They had attempted to escape, but the bat wolf thing was too fast for them. Any direction they went in, he would just cut them off.

Despite their best efforts to get away, Draow managed to capture them. He pinned them all on the ground and threatened to bite their heads off if they didn’t cooperate with him. With no one else around to help them out, they all had no choice but to obligue. Draow took them all and carried them over here.

Once in this room, they did try again to escape, only to be attacked. Draow used his legs to slash into them, tearing into their sides and knocking them into the ground. He shut the door behind him to ensure no one tried to escape, and then he went to work pushing them against the walls, making sure their feet didn’t touch the ground. The chains moved on their own and clamped down on their arms, securing them in place. Then Draow left them alone.

Draow had been gone for ten minutes now. None of them were sure where he was going. There was some belief that he was getting more of his wolf pals and they were going to eat them. Terry had doubts about that theory. Zoners couldn’t eat real world food. She came to this conclusion when she realized that real world liquid dissolves chalk. Real world food might kill a zoner or make them very sick. But just because Draow wasn’t going to eat them didn’t mean they were out of the woods yet. They didn’t need to be eaten in order to be killed...

Terry looked over at the parents. They were terrified, and she couldn’t blame them. She wondered if they were upset with her. She wouldn’t be surprised if they were. After all, they had trusted her to help find their kids, only to get captured not long after they first arrived. She wondered if they were thinking more on what to do after they rescue their children. Would Draow’s attack convince them that ChalkZone was too dangerous for their children to be in?

That was a real possibility. While they had witnessed the beauty of ChalkZone, they also fell victim to it. They found out, first hand, that not all the locals are so friendly. Heck, they hadn’t even seen a single nice zoner since they got here. Terry wondered if most zoners stay out of the Mumbo Jumbo Jungle, and if so, she could definitely see why.

Her thoughts were interrupted when they heard footsteps. They didn’t sound so loud. It couldn’t be Draow. But then..who could it be? Perhaps an associate of Draow? As a shadow casted on the wall, she knew they were about to find out very soon.

She was surprised when something kind of cute walked in. Red and yellow, all furry and kinda like a cross between a reptile and a dog. It looked like it had been injured. It was bleeding a little and its left ear was torn. There was also a slight limp in its walking. It came walking in, and when it looked up at them, suddenly it didn’t look so cute anymore. Sharp fangs...hideously sharp... And an evil, contorted smile, one that showed clear intent to harm. And those eyes...they glowed with malice. Around its neck, a human tooth...

“Welcome...welcome...” The zoner said. He looked at each adult, smirking at their expressions of fear and confusion. “My name is Bardot and I will be your...host you could say.” A dark chuckle escaped his throat. He paced around the front of the adults, eyeing them up and down, licking his licks creepily. “I must say, you saved me the trouble of coming after you myself.”

Despite her fear, Mrs. Tabootie spoke up. “A-Are you the one who h-has been causing the disappearances of so many people?”

Bardot looked up at her. A grin spread across his face. “Guilty as charged.” He walked up to her, stopping a few feet in front. He stared up at her intently with those eerie green eyes. “It wasn’t easy figuring out how to get those humans into this world, but once I figured it out, everything fell into place. And I am sure you are wondering, so I will tell you. The first five of my victims...they’re all dead. You see, I have gained a tasted for human flesh and found a way to eat your kind without experiencing side effects.”

At this, the adults paled, horrified by this news. Terry couldn’t believe it. A zoner that could eat humans... And all the other victims, they were dead. Did that mean that Rudy and Penny were...?

The parents were clearly thinking what she was. They looked at each other, their eyes wide in terror. Their faces went paler than hers, almost white as sheets. This zoner hadn’t even confirmed if he had killed their children or not. He hadn’t even mentioned them yet, but he seemed to imply it all too well. Terry had a feeling that, if they waited, they would be told what happened to Rudy and Penny.

Mr. Tabootie spoke in a shaken voice. “You...you killed all those people...?”

“Yes.” Bardot licked his lips again. He turned his head to the side and gave Mr. Tabootie a sideways glance. “They were all really tasty too. I still have some of their parts stored. They need to be kept dry. Real world water is a....bit of a bummer for me.”

Silence fell upon the room. No one knew what to say. Terry and the others were filled with fear. They had barely met this guy and already he was turning out to be a monster. Some deranged serial killer in the form of a beast. And now they were trapped, completely at his mercy, and they had no idea what he was going to do to them.

Bardot turned his head towards Mrs. Sanchez. He grinned evilly at her and walked over to her. He rubbed the side of his face and body against her like he was a cat. As he walked over a little more, he wrapped his tail around her legs almost affectionately. Mrs. Sanchez looked like she wanted to kick him away, but she refrained from doing so. Terry thought that was the better move. They had no idea what this guy was going to do with them. And kicking him, well it might end up disasterous for them...

Bardot sat down on his haunches and said to Mrs. Sanchez, “Since all my victims are dead, I guess you know what that means, hmm?” He leaned in a little closer, that eerie smile spreading even more. “Your ex-husband is gone. I made short work of him.” Mrs. Sanchez’s face paled at this. “But don’t worry, I kept a piece of him right here...” He pointed his claw at the tooth around his neck.

“You...you....” Mrs. Sanchez said in a low whisper.

Bardot laughed and walked away. He took notice of Terry and looked up at her. He grinned darkly at her. Terry didn’t like the way he was looking at her. It was like he knew something about her, something that he could use against her. But what? She would have asked, but she was afraid to speak up.

Bardot turned and walked away. He gave her one last glance before he focused his attention back on the parents.

“In case you are wondering...” Bardot said. His voice was cruel and icy. “Draow is the one who kidnapped dear Rudy and Penny.” The way he said ëdear’ was in a definite mocking voice. “I sent him to nab them. You see, he has a bit of a grudge against them, and capturing the two did work in my favor.”

Mr. Tabootie narrowed his eyes. “What could our children have done to that...that winged monster?!”

“Oh quite a lot. Oh!” Bardot put his paw over his mouth. “You don’t know do you?” He feigned surprise, his eyes widened. Then he started to laugh. “Oh that’s right. Your children tell you lies to keep this place secret. I’m sure you want to talk to them after this is all done, don’t you?”

Terry narrowed her eyes at the zoner. So did the parents. This guy was shaping up to be a real asshole. Mocking them like that...

Suddenly, something clicked in the back of Mrs. Tabootie’s mind. “Draow...wait a minute! That’s the beast that worked for Mr. Cosmo!”

The other two parents gasped in horror at this, realization settling in. They looked each other, their eyes wide and faces growing paler by the second. Terry realized, from looking at their expressions, that they have dug a little further than they should have.

“Why yes, you are correct on that. Draow did work for Mr. Cosmo. He was his creator...as he is mine. Mr. Cosmo is long dead, and Draow, well...” Bardot turned to each parent and then said, “He blames your children for that, but none more so...than Rudy Tabootie...”

“Rudy...” Mr. and Mrs. Tabootie whispered in a frightened voice, their eyes growing big.

“Draow really wants your son to pay for what he did, or rather, what he blames Rudy for doing.” Bardot stared intently at the couple, chuckling darkly. “Draow is too obsessed with revenge, but hey, I can use it to my advantage. He helps me with capturing more victims, and he gets his revenge on both Rudy Tabootie..and Penny Sanchez.”

“What have you done to them...?” Mr. Tabootie asked, narrowing his eyes. “Tell us!”

Bardot turned and started to walk towards the door. “We had a little fun with them. Well fun for us...” He looked back, giving the adults a sideways glance. “Not so much for them.” He smirked at the horrified reactions from the parents. “Why don’t I show you?”

He disappeared out of the door, but that lasted only a few seconds. He came back in, pushing a squeaky television set on wheels. He moved it into the middle of the room. He positioned it so that they all could see the screen just fine.

Terry watched as Bardot went to the front of the television and pressed a single button. She was immediately horrified by what she saw.

The screen was split down the middle, and was a little out of focus. Just one color, a pale blue. And there were wavy lines going up and down. But there was no doubt what they were seeing on screen. Rudy and Penny...and they were both barely conscious on the ground. Darkened areas that they knew was blood, and the injuries...oh man the injuries...

Terry was in absolute shock. How...how could anyone be this cruel? She stared as Rudy and Penny writhed on the ground in agony, a clear sign that they were still awake, but in great pain. She looked over at the parents. They were staring in horror, tears flowing down their faces.

“Penny!” Mrs. Sanchez cried.

“Rudy!” Mr. and Mrs. Tabootie shouted in unison.

“Oh and guess what?” Bardot said, moving his face close to the screen. He took his talon and pressed it against the monitor. He traced along, cutting through the image of Rudy and Penny. “They only have three hours left to live... After that, their injuries will kill them. Draow and I were having a little...too much fun with them.”

Terry and the parents glared hatefully at Bardot. But none of them spoke. The revelation of what happened to Rudy and Penny was too much of a shock and too emotionally damaging. The parents just looked back at the screen, weeping as they saw their children in such great pain, and there was nothing they could do to save them. And knowing they were going to die soon...

“I will leave you four here. In the mean time, I think I will keep the monitor in here.” Bardot said. As he stood in the door way, he looked back at them again. “That way...when your children die...you will be able to witness it.” His pupils shrank as a psychotic smile spread across his face.

Then he left, leaving behind the horrified adults.


DarkHououmon

  • Member+
  • Littlefoot
  • *
    • Posts: 7203
    • View Profile
    • http://bluedramon.deviantart.com
CHAPTER 39: AT LONG LAST-





Snap hung on tightly to the weak branch that grew out of the side of the cliff. He stared down, wincing in fear at the sight of the jagged rocks below. It was worse when he saw more boulders go down this way. They pounded on the edge right above him, and he knew the volcano was trying to knock him over still. The boulders would fall and the rocks down below....they were so sharp the boulders were sliced in half.

He wished he had been able to move faster. He wished he had found a way off of the ice wall before it poured out over the edge. Right next to him, he could see the shimmering white stream as it continued to flow downwards, covering the landscape below. Snap, at the last second, managed to grab a lonely branch growing out the side. The roots wouldn’t hold for much longer, and he would need a way to get out of here, and fast.

But how was he going to get up from this? The boulders were still coming. He didn’t know how long the volcano was going to keep this up. Then a dark realization settled in. The volcano must know that he was hanging onto the branch, like somehow it could still ësee’ him, and it was either trying to finish him off...or it was wasting his time so he wouldn’t be able to save his friends. Or, likely, both.

Snap looked around in desperation. He stared in fear as the branch was giving way even more. Snap pressed his feet against the wall, careful not to aggravate his injuries more. He attempted to pull himself up, but the branch started to break and he fell down. He whimpered as he looked down below where his grave might end up being. The realization started to settle in, that this might be where he’ll breathe his last. He might of failed to save his friends after all, and that made him shed a few tears.

He had tried so hard to save Rudy, Penny, Rapsheeba, and Blocky. He had endured all this danger, managed to escape some terrifying deathtraps, and now here he was, dangling over the edge of a cliff on a weak branch with no way out. None that he could immediately see anyway. And he knew it was just a matter of time before the branch would break and he’d fall down to his death. He didn’t know how he was going to get out of this one.

He couldn’t believe that it would all be over right now, when he had only one more game left to play. Just one more... He was so close... Being struck down on the second to the last game was more heart wrenching to him than it would have been in an earlier game. It hurt more to die here than, say, game three or four, because he had endured so much, and he was getting so close to saving his friends, or at least very least, seeing them again. But the thought of dying here, and never seeing them again, it was very depressing. Especially since he hadn’t seen Rudy and Penny since that one meeting they had with Skrawl...

Snap wondered how far Skrawl had gotten to figuring everything out. He wondered if he took notice of the games.. Oh yes he must have seen them, the deathtraps that were sprung. No doubt he was aware of the lava and fire on the golf course, the little bots shooting lasers, the sinkhole that appeared out of nowhere... He wasn’t sure if Skrawl could do anything to help, but maybe, after all this is over, if he ended up failing, maybe Skrawl could take over and try to stop Draow and Bardot. The jellybean did have a lot more people working for them than Bardot and Draow did, or at least that’s what Snap was hoping.

Snap could only hope that Bardot hadn’t tried anything against Skrawl. He might very well know that he was investigating. Snap wasn’t sure if Skrawl did anything that Bardot didn’t like. He hadn’t been able to get in contact with the jellybean for days. He may have made great strides in finding out what’s going on. Maybe he was able to talk to someone who, somehow, witnessed Draow or Bardot somewhere. Maybe he even got their location.

It was a bit comforting for Snap to know that, if he failed, there would be others who would try to stop Draow and Bardot. Yet, he hoped that it wouldn’t come to that. He didn’t want others to put their lives on the line to stop these guys. He hoped that, somehow, he would be the one to bring them down. He didn’t want others to suffer from this.

He glared at the branch he was holding onto. Yes, he would find a way out of here. Yeah, he was tired, thirsty, and hungry, and he was in pain from his injuries. But there was one thing Bardot couldn’t shatter. And that was his hope. He would do whatever it takes to find them and save them. And he knew Bardot knew that very well. He was so close...and soon, Snap would face the monster himself. And when he did, he would make Bardot pay. Oh how he would make him pay...

Snap looked at the white stream again. He stared down as it filled the gorge below. It formed an icy landscape practically hugging the sharp rocks. There was a lot of ice too, and he noticed it was traveling through the gorge itself. One thing he took notice of...it wasn’t being sliced up by the rocks. Maybe the ice was just too hard and slippery for the rocks. Strange, but that was what he was witnessing.

Snap thought for a moment. He did need a way to get out of here, and climbing back up wasn’t working. He needed another way, and the ice wall was right next to him. If he gathered enough strength, he could throw himself back on the ice wall and slide down.... It would be like skiing almost, but instead it would be for his life. One slip up, and he would be a goner...

Having no other choice, that is exactly what he did.

Snap began to swing on the branch. He pushed himself forward and back. He didn’t have a lot of strength left, he realized, and he knew this might use up what little remained. But he had no choice. He continued to swing himself back and forth. And when he believed he had enough strength stored up, he knew he had to take a chance. If he missed his jump, he would fall to his death... Gathering up as much courage as he could, Snap let go.

He sailed through the air and hit the side of the ice wall. He started to slip down towards the jagged rocks below. He let out a scream, realizing he might have miscalculated his jump. In desperation, he hung onto the ice wall as he started sliding down along its side. He found it hard to get a grip and he found himself sliding at astonishing speed down to the jagged rocks where the ice had flowed through. He could see an exceptionally sharp rock in his path, and if he didn’t move, he would be sliced in half.

Kicking his legs and struggling to pull himself up, Snap managed to get back on top of the ice wall just as he came up to the jagged rock. He howled in pain as he felt it graze his back. He was thrust into the ice face first. He groaned as he rubbed his injured face, feeling a little blood dripping down the corner of his mouth. He looked over and his eyes widened at what he saw.

Up ahead, multiple sharp rocks seemed to grow out of the ice. The ice had formed around these, creating what looked like an obstacle course, only much more dangerous than a real one. And at the moment, he was sliding right for another jagged rock. He did manage to move out of the way, but just barely, and that was just one of many he would have to dodge.

There was little traction on the ice. He would constantly slip and fall. He aggravated his injuries a few times doing this. Yet he had no choice. He couldn’t just lay there and get hit. He soon found it easier going on all fours, like how he did...or rather his body did, when he and that bull switched minds. Putting equal pressure on all four limbs helped distribute the weight more equally and made his injuries a little easier to bear as a whole.

As the rocks came, he moved from left to right, whichever way he needed to dodge. It would have been quite fun and exciting if his life wasn’t on the line. The slippery ice still made it hard to stand up, even on all fours, most of the time. And there were a few times where he slipped and fell, hitting his chin hard on the ice. He got grazed by a few more sharp rocks, and he cried out as his side injury was reopened and he got a new gash on his left arm. Deep cuts, causing blood to pour out profusely, and he wouldn’t doubt they’d get infected.

The ice wall made some twists and turns up ahead, and he was reminded of the tunnel he fell through. And when the ice wall did a loop in the air, his eyes widened in horror. Unable to stop himself, he slid over the lip. There wasn’t enough force to go all the way and, in the middle of it, he fell down and landed on his back, hard. He let out a groan of pain as he continued to slide down further. The force of the impact nearly knocked him unconscious and, for a few precious seconds, he wasn’t completely aware of his surroundings.

He looked around, his eyes halfway closed. His vision was blurred for a moment. Then, soon, everything came into focus. Groaning, he lifted up his head and saw he was headed towards a sharp, jagged rock. The mugginess in his head slowly cleared and he gasped in horror. He shifted his body to the side and managed to dodge, but only just barely. He shivered as he realized just how close he was to being sliced in half.

This ice ëride’ continued on for a few minutes before he finally saw something different. The ice wall had eventually turned abruptly, moving along the edge of the canyons before going off in a new direction. And, having no choice, Snap went along for the rest of this hell of a ride.

Then, finally, at the end, the ice wall curved upwards slightly. It was almost like a slide, only this slide didn’t have any soft sand or shredded tires to land safely on. Snap’s eyes widened for a moment and then he shut them, preparing for the inevitable. Seconds later, he felt his body being flung in the air. He flew up pretty high and, only for a second, did he dare to open his eyes.

Even in just that moment, he recognized where he was. He had been taken to the Mumbo Jumbo Jungle. He was sailing over the trees and the exotic foliage. And soon, due to gravity, he was coming crashing down. He let out a scream and braced himself for impact.

And when he came, he howled in pain. He crashed against the top of a tree. The branches cut into his body, creating small bleeding marks. He fell down, slamming against branch after branch. Then finally he fell out of the tree and landed on the ground. He slammed into the ground onto his shoulders, upside down. He let out a groan and laid there, trying to bear the pain that swelled through his body right now.

There was no way he would ever want to go through something like that again. The fall aggravated his injuries, and right now, he was frozen in pain. Even just a little move would cause him to groan in agony. Looking next to him, he could see a card, one that he knew that Bardot had left for him.

After a few minutes of trying to ride out the pain, Snap started to move a little. Each move made him hiss in pain, but slowly, surely, he managed to get his whole body on the ground, and then right himself up. He turned to the card, the one that he knew would lead him to the final game. He let that sink in for a moment. There was just...one more game left to play.

His whole body ached. He couldn’t help but wonder if he would even survive the last game. He was thirsty... Well he was in the jungle and there was a river nearby. He could get a drink here....provided this is the location of the final game. He glared at the card and started to read it.

It said:

“Pride can kill the best of us
Slamming with the force of a bus
Someone new who came
Your friend’s ego was hard to tame
What you saw as beauty, he saw as competition
Your support of the new made his anger come into fruition
But in the land of the wild
Even he had to admit his temper was a bit much for a child”

Snap was thankful that he didn’t take long to figure out this riddle. He was surprised he knew it quickly. But the talk of competition, of egos, there was one incident he could recall where Rudy did act this way. It wasn’t one of his best moments, and he had moved from the incident. Snap didn’t blame him, though. After all, he was only ten years old when this happened.

By the end of the riddle, Snap recalled the incident where Rudy’s little cousin Sophie had gotten into ChalkZone. Rudy had been trying to get her out of ChalkZone before his aunt and mother noticed she was gone. Rudy was very worried about her and thought she was going to get hurt.

But despite his fears, he also seemed to have a bit of an attitude problem. Whenever he referred to the toddler’s drawings as ëart’, Rudy got really upset. It was clear to Snap that Rudy was somehow jealous of his little cousin. It might have been because he was so used to others praising his work, that when attention was given to someone else, he felt wronged. It was such a silly thing to believe and Rudy had come to terms with that not long after the incident.

Snap thought about the line ëland of the wild’, and realized it had to have been talking about the Mumbo Jumbo Jungle...which he was currently in. He was surprised. Usually the notes were left in places further away from the next game. Unless the note was referring to a specific part of this jungle. It was huge and there were multiple places he could go. Maybe the note was referring to where Rudy and Sophie had first entered the jungle.

He looked around. If that were the case, then he had a bit of a ways to go to the next game. He had to get moving now. He didn’t have a lot of time left to save his friends. He got up to his feet. He took a few steps, wobbling from the pain he was in. He did manage to find yet another walking stick for him to use. The stick made it easier for him to walk a little faster. He headed in the direction where he remembered Rudy and Sophie being in at the very start of their little rendevous with the jungle.

He did manage to find a small stream. It wasn’t much, but it would have to do. He knelt down and put his hands on the water. Cupping some of it in his hands, he drank some of it. The thought of it being tainted did cross his mind, but if Bardot really wanted to face him in the end, he had doubts he would poison him when he was so close to facing him. He knew Bardot really wanted to fight him, and would rather keep him alive.

He was hungry, but there was nothing he could do about that. He settled with the water. After he drank a little, feeling a little more hydrated, he started to press on. He didn’t get much energy from the water, but at least now there was a little less chance of him fainting when he went to face Draow and Bardot. And after he beat them, he and his friends could start to recover.

Trying to steer clear of the wild inhabitants wasn’t easy. He almost had a few run ins with some of the more vicious locals. But luckily, they seemed preoccupied with something else. He felt a little safer as he trudged through..until he heard the sound of teeth gnashing on bone. His eyes flew open. The reason the beasts weren’t going after him..was because they had found other victims.

Snap’s heart started to race. He knew it couldn’t be Rudy or Penny, but what if these were the remains of Blocky and Rapsheeba? He soon pushed those thoughts out of his head. He couldn’t jump to conclusions like that. Still, these beasts...they could be eating the remains of discarded victims Bardot had killed. How many zoners had he murdered? He might have killed a lot more, and he didn’t know about it. Bardot may have been keeping it a secret this whole time.

Snap soon came to the right spot. He could see the note sticking out of the ground, among a group of thorny flowers. He reached down, wincing as the thorns cut into his hand. Just like Bardot to make the last note the hardest one to get. He managed to yank it out, but not before getting a few thorns stuck in his hand. After carefully removing the thorns from his hand, he started to read the note.

“Well you finally made it. This is the final game. And by the end, you will be shown the way to your friends. The object of the game here is jump rope, but with a twist. The rope is a snake, and it has an appetite for little zoners like yourself. Be careful; it is relentless in its attacks.”

Snap’s eyes widened at this. More running... He was still exhausted from having to outrun the volcano. His legs were hurting. The pain in his leg was getting worse. He didn’t know how fast he could carry himself with the walking stick. And, despite having drank not too long ago, his throat was a little dry. His lungs were still burning a little from all the running he was doing. And now the last game, of course Bardot wouldn’t make things easy for him. Now he was going to be pursued by something that wanted to eat him. And, chances are, the snake was going to be a lot faster than him.

Snap stiffened at the sound of hissing. He looked over above him. Staring down at him with glowing yellow eyes was a snake. It had a very long body. Thickly muscled and yet still thin. The scales shined, flatted smoothly against its body. It opened up his mouth a little and he could see the hideous, sharp teeth. Its dark puple tongue flickered in and out as it started him hungrily. He could see part of its body was hanging low and he guessed this was the part he had to jump over to save himself.

The snake opened its jaws and let out a loud hiss. It pulled its head back and struck down. Snap screamed and dodged to the left. The snake’s jaws clamped against the ground, tearing off grass and dirt and lifted it up. It shook its head from side to side and spat out the dirt, a disgusted look on its face. It turned its attention back to Snap and tried to bite him again. Snap turned and ran away, the snake in hot pursuit.

As Snap ran, trying whatever he could to keep the snake from biting him, including running zigzag to disorient it, he noticed that the snake moved along the trees, like it was a part of it. And it moved along smoothly. It was pretty impressive, the way this snake managed to go from tree to tree without much of a problem. Snap would admire that if he wasn’t about to be eaten by the snake. Once in a while, the hanging part of the snake would strike down at him, forcing him to jump.

Jumping was pretty painful. Each time he did, and he hit the ground, he almost tumbled onto his knees in agony. The jumps were aggravating his injuries more, especially the burn on his foot. No matter how hard he tried, the burned portion of his foot would still bang against the ground, causing him to howl in pain. He managed to press on, but it was hard to block out the throbbing pain he was feeling. He looked behind him, and realized the snake was catching up. Another snap of the jaws, and Snap could feel part of his scarf being torn off. He was yanked back and he fell onto the ground.

The snake moved around, blocking his way out. In a mini coil, Snap looked up in fear as the snake hissed loudly again. It opened its jaws so wide, Snap could see down its throat. It struck forward. Snap jumped out of the way, barely missing being hit. The snake bit down on its self and it let out a shriek of pain. This did gave Snap a little time to get a little further ahead. But that wouldn’t last as the snake came upon him again. It swung its body at him again, and he jumped, grunting in pain as he landed back down.

Snap looked up ahead. He was reaching a part of the jungle where the foliage was really thick. His eyes widened. Would he be able to make it? It wasn’t going to be easy running through that place with the walking stick he was using. He could easily get tangled up in the vines and the branches that interlocked with each other. And there was no other way he could go, not without risking getting caught by the snake.

Then he realized that maybe..maybe this could work to his advantage. As he jumped a few more times as the snake struck out against him, he formulated a plan in his head. Since the snake was so eager to bite into him, it would continue to follow him no matter where he went. Maybe he could...

He didn’t have time to think as he entered the thick foliage. Just like he thought, he wasn’t able to move as fast. But then, neither could the snake. Its body no longer able to hang over and strike out, just the snake’s head came through. It moved with some difficulty through the branches and vines, trying in vain to get at him. Snap had a hard time going through himself. A few times, his stick would get caught and he’d have to dislodge it. And more than once, he had a close call where the snake almost slammed his jaws around him.

The thick foliage went on for a while. Snap dodged left and right as he made his way through, trying to keep to the thickest parts of this patch of plants. He moved upwards in different places and, just like he hoped, the snake kept trying to get at him. If he could just make it through a few more times, he might be able to succeed in what he was trying to accomplish.

Up ahead, he could see the end of the foliage. And when he looked back at the snake, he could see what the effect he wanted was taking place. With the snake constantly following him, matching Snap’s zigzagging moves without hesitation, it was beginning to tie itself in knots in the foliage, in a manner of speaking. It was becoming tangled in the brush and, eventually, it would no longer be able to follow him.

Snap reached the small opening. He dove out. He cried out in pain as he found himself tumbling down a small hill. He rolled across the ground, crying out in pain as his injuries slammed against the harsh, rocky patches of ground. He landed on his injured side and froze there in pain for a few seconds. He forced himself to open his tear-filled eyes and looked back towards the snake.

The head popped out and lashed out towards him. Snap screamed and scrambled to get back. The snake snapped his burned foot and started to pull him up into the air. It shook him a few times before tossing him into the ground. Snap laid there in agony as the snake coiled back and prepared to strike. Unable to move, Snap closed his eyes and looked away, waiting for the blow.

But it never came. Confused, Snap opened his eyes and looked. And that’s when he realized his plan really had worked.

The snake was struggling to get at him. It slammed its jaws shut several times, missing him only by inches. But it could never get much closer. It turned its head towards the bushes and hissed angrily at it. It started to bite the branches and vines and tore them away in an attempt to free itself. Knowing that the snake could be done with this in a short time frame, Snap got up to his feet and started to make his way in the opposite direction, keeping himself a little steady with his walking stick.

Snap ran as fast as he could, wincing and crying out in pain. His injuries were getting worse, and already he was thirsty again. He wanted to try to find something else to drink, but he had no time for that. He didn’t know how long the snake would be distracted.

Suddenly he stopped, frozen in his tracks. He had reached a part of the jungle he did not recognize in any way. It was still the Mumbo Jumbo Jungle. He could tell from the style of the drawings. But this area was unfamiliar to him. He looked around, walking slowly, taking in the sights. He didn’t know if he had reached the right area or not. He didn’t see a card, at least not yet. But if that was the last game, would there even be a card to find?

Then he came across something unexpected. A large rock face, in a style kinda similar to the gola monster he and Penny were swallowed up by once. But this time, the head was shaped more like a rhino’s. It looked sinister...foreboding. He shivered as the eyes looked like they were staring right down at him. This place gave him scary vibes, and that was when he realized something.

Could this be the place?

It didn’t take long for him to find his answer. A small note on the ground with not many words written on it. He picked it up and read it. It only had three words.

“You are here.”

Snap let that sink in for a moment. He looked up at the rhino-like structure. He shivered in its presence. It definitely looked and felt like a place that Bardot would have taken his friends. The realization that he, after all this time, had finally made it, swept through him. If he weren’t in so much pain and so filled with worry right now, he’d be smiling. He had managed to beat the odds and now, at last, he was here.

Snap headed towards the rhino shaped entrance. He pushed against the thick vines, managing to squeeze by them. And as he entered, he was immediately greeted with tunnels and darkness, barely lit by the torches. Although he had made it, he realized he needed to find out where his friends were being held. But how would he find them in this place? He had no idea where he needed to go.

Snap wandered down the tunnels, randomnly picking which direction to go. He couldn’t see any markings on the walls, at least nothing all that meaningful to him. He kept his eyes and ears open, trying to find any signs of his friends. He tried to hear anything, a moan, some indication that they were alive and waiting for him. But so far, there was nothing but silence. He couldn’t even hear the growls or chuckles from his enemies, whom he knew were expecting him here.

This place was dark and twisted, and it wasn’t like it had a creepy design similar to Mr. Cosmo’s. This place managed to be creepy all on its own simply with the way it was laid out and the way it looked. He had no idea how big this place really was, and he had no idea how far he’d have to walk before he found anyone. He had a feeling he was going to get lost unless he found a map of some kind. But knowing Bardot, he wasn’t going to be so lucky.

After a few minutes of walking, he came down to a lower area with three different tunnels to take. He took the one on the far left and headed down that way. As he walked down, he could hear the splashing of water, which made him shudder. It didn’t help that the splashing was accompanied by some sparks of electricity. And soon, after he walked for a few minutes, he came into a long tunnel with cells on both sides. Snap’s eyes widened in horror as he saw just how many of them there were. There had to be at least twenty in this room.

He moved quickly through the tunnel, his mind filled with apprehension as he looked around nervously at the cells. Just looking at them reminded him so much of Mr. Cosmo. He could picture himself in each of these cells, on the ground in agony. He didn’t want to be here... He moved out of the tunnel as fast as he could, and soon came to a two way path. This time, he took the path to the right.

And as he entered, he heard could hear moans and crying. He thought at first they were his friends, but they didn’t sound like them. They sounded..different. Curious, he continued down, wondering who else had been captured by Bardot. He soon came upon a door. It seemed almost out of place; he hadn’t spotted any other doors in this network of caves so far. He put his hand on the door and, slowly, opened it.

His eyes widened at what he saw.

There, hanging on the walls, were four adult humans. Four that he recognized immediately. Rudy’s parents...Penny’s mom...and Terry Bouffant. They were chained against the wall by their arms, secured over their heads. All of them had injuries on them, covered in cuts and bruises and their clothes were slightly torn. The parents looked like they had been crying for some time.

His arrival in the room prompted the adults to see him. The parents, at first, reacted in fear. They looked at him with wide eyes and struggled a little against their chains.

“No! Stay back!” Mrs. Tabootie shouted. “I’m warning you!”

“Not another one!” Mrs. Sanchez joined in.

Snap put his hands out in front of him and took a few steps back. “Whoa there! I’m not going to hurt you!”

“Yeah right...” Mr. Tabootie said bitterly. “Every one of you zoners we came across had tried to attack us!”

Before Snap could say anything, Terry spoke up.

“Cool it, you guys.” Terry said. She looked down at Snap. She had a small smile on her face. Rather than a scheming one like Snap was used to, it was a smile that clearly showed happiness. Relief that he was there. And seeing the condition she was in, Snap wasn’t that surprised. “That’s Snap White. He’s friends with Rudy and Penny. He’s not one of the bad guys. You can trust him.”

Snap was a little surprised that Terry was defending him like that. But then, given the situation she was in, he knew that she knew it was best to tell the truth. She was in danger as well, and, at the moment, he was their only chance at getting free. He looked up at their chains and winced. Could he even remove them?

The parents calmed down a little. They still looked at him suspiciously. They never took their eyes off him, making Snap feel a little uncomfortable. He tried his best not to show his nervousness, afraid that it might send off the wrong signals. He would have asked how they came here, but he had a pretty good idea. Terry must have took them here to find Rudy and Penny, and they got captured by Draow. That was pretty evident, given what he was seeing here.

He would have asked them where Rudy and Penny were, but it was unlikely that they would know. And even if they did, he wasn’t sure if they would have told him. From the sound of it, they had not yet met a friendly zoner and, after seeing them in this condition, he could see why they would be wary of him.

“Hey, Snap. Do you think you can get us down?” Terry asked. She pulled on her chains. “Maybe find the key or something.”

“Finding the key would be the better option. There’s no way I can pull those chains out.” Snap took note of the metal chains holding the adults to the wall. “I will free you guys later. First, I need to find Rudy and Penny. There’s...” His eyes watered as the realization started to come to him. “..there’s only two hours left to save them...”

Although she still looked distrustful of him, Mrs. Sanchez said, “They’re..not in the greatest condition...” Her voice was filled with sadness.

“Did Bardot tell you?” Snap asked, turning his head towards her.

Mrs. Sanchez shook her head. “No. He didn’t tell us. He showed us.” With that, she made a gesture with her head, motioning for Snap to turn around.

When he did, he was appalled at what he saw. Bardot had pushed in a television set that showed both Rudy and Penny. Seeing their injuries, watching them struggle in pain, it made Snap’s heart clench. This was...this was worse than he had imagined. And how sick could Bardot have to be to show the parents this? What a low, disgusting blow...to taunt them like this... Anger burned inside of Snap as his hands shook in anger.

Snap headed towards the door. He stopped and looked behind. Everyone but Terry still looked at him with suspicion. He didn’t complain. Right now, it didn’t matter if the parents trusted him or not. He had to find Rudy and Penny. The adults would be fine for now. At the moment, all the focus was on him and his friends. They would be spared for now, and they hadn’t suffered nearly as many dangerous injuries. He can come back for them later.

He had finally arrived at this place. He didn’t know where his friends were, but he would find them. Eventually, if he walked around this place enough, if he moved fast enough, he would find them, and then he would make Draow and Bardot pay for what they have done. He had defeated the games, and now it was time for the ëboss battles’, so to speak. They weren’t going to be able to keep him down.

“I am going to find Rudy and Penny.” Snap said before he left the room. As he spoke, there was a clear indication of determination in it. “I will save them. I promise you..I will save them. And I will get you out of here.” He paused for a moment. He looked back and gave them what could be described as a heroic smile. “And I will make sure Bardot and Draow never hurts them, or you, ever again.”

As Snap walked out of the door, the adults looked on after him. The parents looked at each other. They still weren’t sure, but there was a sense of hope returning to their faces. Snap’s words had started to sink a little. They knew that Snap, as much as they weren’t sure what to think about him, regardless of him being Rudy’s drawing, was their only hope now.

Giving a small smile, Terry said in a soft voice, “If I know you Snap, and I do... I know you will succeed.”


DarkHououmon

  • Member+
  • Littlefoot
  • *
    • Posts: 7203
    • View Profile
    • http://bluedramon.deviantart.com
CHAPTER 40: YOU WILL PAY FOR DOING THIS-




Skrawl stood in the middle of his jail. His hand was on his hip, and his foot tapped. He glared at the warden in front of him. Two of his Beanie Boys had the warden secured. It would seem that he had made the right judgmental call. This warden really was a spy of sorts, and he had been a major player in the freeing of Draow. And he had been going around ChalkZone, doing who knows what when no one was looking.

The fool had tried to off him. This Bardot guy, he clearly knew that Skrawl had figured some things out and tried to off him. And when the warden came in, trying to sneak attack him, Skrawl had been prepared. Beanie Boys who had been hiding out of sight lunged at the warden.

And now here he was, standing before him, restrained. The other wardens were shocked by this, not realizing they had been working with an enemy this whole time. This warden seemed to highly rated and trustworthy for sometime now, too. It came as a shock that this guy was really one of the bad guys and was conspiring with Bardot. He wouldn’t say why, though, pretty much spitting in Skrawl’s direction as a way of showing how little he thought of him.

Skrawl could have struck out against him, but he didn’t. He just stared down at the warden with a displeased look. This warden should have known he wouldn’t be able to get the best of him. Skrawl was no fool. He was smarter than this warden apparently thought he was. This warden was such a fool to think he could get the best of him that easily.

The warden refused to give any details on the locations of Rudy and Penny, and had even outright mocked Skrawl about it, telling him that he wouldn’t be able to find them no matter how hard he looked. He had also reminded Skrawl that he himself had been the kids’ enemy once and asked him why he even cared about them now. Skrawl replied by telling him to shut up and that it was none of his business what his relationship with the teenagers were.

Skrawl gave one last scowl at the warden before he turned his back. He folded his arms behind his back and gave a single command to the Beanie Boys holding him.

“Get him out of my sight. Lock him up in our strongest cell.”

“Uhh...boss?” One of the Beanie Boys said. “That cell was damaged, remember? Draow was...”

Skrawl whipped around and snarled at the Beanie Boy. “I meant our second strongest cell, you dolt!” The Beanie Boys looked at him in fright. Skrawl bared his teeth as he took a step forward. He pointed a finger in their direction. “Now get going!”

“Yes sir!” The other Beanie Boy said. With that, the two took off with the warden.

“You will never be able to beat Bardot, you stupid jellybean!” The warden cried as he was dragged down the hallway. “No one can! Soon you will all answer to him!”

Skrawl couldn’t be happier when the warden’s voice faded until he could hear it no more. He turned to the other wardens and glared at them. “Get back to work!” He shouted at them before turning and walking away, going back towards his office.

He wasn’t worried if Bardot had seen what happened. In fact, there was no way he could have. Skrawl had visited Barney and Mumbo Jumbo at the hospital. After Mumbo Jumbo informed him of his encounter with Bardot and how he managed to teach him a lesson, they started to have a discussion on just what to do with Bardot. Skrawl talked to Barney more about the purple chalk and where it could be found. Barney had little information other than Bardot kept one of the very few pieces in his lair so no one could use it against him.

He also told Skrawl about how Bardot had zoner usable chalk, the blue chalk, and how Bardot had a few small pieces of it that he used to create this grand scheme of his. After he looked through his own database, Barney was able to conclude that the blue and purple chalk weren’t actually found in the Chalk Mine, but in other places of ChalkZone, explaining why Biclops didn’t know of either.

The zoner usable chalk sounded intriguing to Skrawl. But also frightening. He knew what this meant. Bardot was even more dangerous than before. A zoner with the power of a creator... and access to the real world. He needed to be stopped and fast. But with all these cameras around...it was going to be hard to formulate a plan of any kind. He could go to the hospital and speak, but he also wanted to feel safe and secure in his own prison and not worry about some crazy zoner watching him all the time.

That was when Barney mentioned something about EMP waves. Skrawl knew a thing or two about how to build those, and while it meant damaging his own cameras, he felt it was worth it in the end. He could always get new cameras. Right now, it was more important to create more blind spots for Bardot. The less eyes he had floating around ChalkZone, the better.

So he had taken the time to create an EMP pulser that would constantly send the waves through the jail. It did make all security cameras go offline, like he thought it would. But it did destroy any nano camera that happened to be in the area. He knew it was working because every so often, he’d see a sparkle and hear a pop and then something tiny would fall on the ground. Now he was able to make plans without Bardot being able to spy on him. Any nano camera that got close would be destroyed by the EMP pulser.

Skrawl wasn’t entirely sure what he was going to do next, though. He wasn’t sure still where Bardot’s hideout was. And he couldn’t very well send his Beanie Boys out to find it. It would make the situation worse. What he needed was a way to figure out where this guy would be hiding and head there undetected somehow. But how? Maybe an underground tunnel might do.

Hmm...he would need to talk to Barney more about this. And that meant having to go to the hospital to talk to him. He wasn’t about to make the injured centipede come all the way over to his jail to speak. His prison...wasn’t exactly the nicest place for an ailing zoner like Barney to be. Especially after he had almost been killed by Bardot relatively recently.

Skrawl felt a little bad for going to Barney for even more information. He must be reminding him of Bardot. But it was important that he get as much information as possible. And Barney, out of all the zoners he knew, understood Bardot the most and would know more about his motives and plans than anyone else he knew. Barney might have an idea of where Bardot’s hideout is and be able to give suggestions on how to get there without the cameras noticing.

Skrawl glanced up at the clock. Yeah, it was time for another visit to Barney. King Mumbo Jumbo might not be happy to see him again since he was concerned for Barney and all these questions might upset the centipede more. During his last visit, the king almost cut the questions short because Barney was uncomfortable with talking about anything Bardot-related. But even the kind had to know the seriousness of the situation and how important it was to stop Bardot. And Barney could help bring him down with that wealth of knowledge of his.

Making up his mind, Skrawl headed out of his prison. He turned in the direction of the hospital and began to walk in its direction. He had hope that, soon, Bardot would be stopped and Draow recaptured. He also hoped that it wasn’t too late to save Rudy, Penny, and Snap. He had no idea just how bad off they were. But if there was one thing he knew about them, it was that they weren’t so easy to take down.

But he could only hope that their luck hadn’t run out yet.

sss

Snap wandered down the hallways some more. He had gone back the way he came after reaching a deadend in the other direction. Walking past the door with the adults was a little hard for him. He knew he was leaving them behind rather than helping. But what could he do? He needed to get Rudy and Penny out of here first. He needed to get them to safety. They were in peril. Their lives were almost over. He had to focus as much time right now in finding them and rescuing them.

He got back to the three way fork. He thought about heading back up, but then he thought about heading down another one of these tunnels. The middle one seemed like a good choice. He didn’t dilly dally. With the walking stick, he moved as fast he could. He was on an urgent mission. He couldn’t stop for rest. Not now.

Again, he was at unease with all these cells, clearly designed to mimic Mr. Cosmo’s cells. The same types that he had been trapped in... He shook his head. No, he had to focus. He continued walking, making sure not to look at any of the cells. He had to see if Rudy or Penny were down this way. If this tunnel was the same length as the other, then as long as he kept up the pace, then he would be able to search these tunnels and still have some time left to go help his friends.

He continued walking forward. His eyes narrowed. He focused on the path ahead of him. He kept his eyes looking straight at the end of the tunnel, where he could go left or right. He didn’t stop for anything. He did his best to ignore the sparking water splashing all around him. He tried his best to put it in the back of his mind. He fought back against the horrible memories of Cosmo that were trying to push their way to the front of his mind.

Then, he saw movement. He froze. At first, he thought it was Rudy or Penny, but when he looked, that isn’t who he saw. His eyes slowly widened. Could it be...?

“Blocky?!” Snap cried. He crushed to the cell. He kept his distance, not wanting to get hit by the water and electricity. He looked into the cell. “Is that you?” After a pause, he said, “Rapsheeba?”

There, laying in the middle of the cell, were Rapsheeba and Blocky. Snap was thankful that neither of them looked like they had been harmed too much during their stay here. But that wasn’t completely comforting; that meant that more of Bardot’s focus had been on Rudy and Penny, and their condition in that video...it made him shudder.

Still, it was great that he was able to find some of his friends in this hellhole. And even better that Rapsheeba and Blocky weren’t more injured than they already were.

Rapsheeba was staring at him, her eyes wide in shock. Then, slowly, a smile spread across her face. She looked really happy to see him, and relieved. And Blocky...he was laying on the ground, moaning in pain. Rapsheeba was knelt down next to him, gently holding him in her arms. One of his eyes were open and looked in Snap’s direction. He smiled the best he could and he waved a hand at him.

“I see you were able to get here.” Rapsheeba said, smiling. “I knew you could do it.”

Snap gave her a small smile. “Thanks, queenie.” He looked down at Blocky. “How are you feeling?”

Blocky coughed a little in pain. “I’ve seen better days, that’s for sure.”

“Have you found Rudy and Penny yet?” Rapsheeba asked.

Snap frowned sadly and shook his head. “No I haven’t.” Snap looked around the cell, trying to find something. “Hold on, I’ll have you guys out of there soon!”

Snap looked at the cell from top to bottom. Somewhere, he knew Bardot have to have installed a button. Somewhere out of reach for prisoners, but something easy for him to get to. Snap had a feeling Bardot would want the buttons to be easily accessible to him so he could quickly lock up zoners and humans in his cell. So it couldn’t be too far away. Something close...

And there it was. It was located right in front of the cell, on the ground. Clever spot for it. Easy to reach, obviously. And there was no way a human or zoner could reach it. It was placed too far, and each cell had a water bar extremely close to the floor. No one could fit their hand through there. At least, no one he knew. He walked up to the button and he pressed down on it. In a blip kind of sound, the bars shut down.

Snap wasn’t sure how safe it was for Blocky and Rapsheeba to wander around, but he had a feeling that, right now, Draow and Bardot would be more focused on him than on their prisoners. Snap figured that they believed they could always recapture them later. Right now, they were more interested in getting him. Snap was their ëprize’ right now. So he could keep their focus on him. And he did have a score to settle with Draow and Bardot. He had said he was going to make them pay, and that is exactly what he intended to do.

Snap thought back to the adults. He still felt bad for leaving them there. Then he realized something. With him distracting Draow and Bardot, it could be possible that, now freed, Blocky and Rapsheeba could go free the adults. He wasn’t sure if they could get them out of the place, but at least they couldn’t be chained up anymore. He did have a brief worry that the parents would distrust Blocky and Rapsheeba, but considering Terry stood up for him back there, she may do the same for his two friends.

“Blocky, Raspheeba...” Snap said, looking at his friends.

The two of them took a step towards him. Blocky had a bit of trouble due to a damaged leg, but, compared to Snap, he was in pretty good shape. Rapsheeba was in even better shape. Snap had a feeling that, had he lost the game or waited much longer, they both would have wound up in the same condition as Rudy and Penny were currently in. The thought made him shudder.

Snap stood there for a moment, narrowing his eyes. Then he turned his head down the hallway he had just come. “Go down that way.” He pointed with his hand. “And when you get to the end, make a right and go down that hallway. All the way to the end, and make another right. There are some other prisoners there. Go free them. Bardot and Draow will be too busy with me to really notice.”

“Other prisoners?” Blocky asked. He looked at Rapsheeba nervously and then back at Snap. “Who are they?”

Snap paused for a moment. His expression softened up. “Rudy’s parents...Penny’s mom...and Terry Bouffant.”

“What?!” Blocky and Rapsheeba’s eyes went wide.

Rapsheeba stammered. “You mean..he got them too..?”

Snap nodded his head slowly. “Yeah. I don’t know how exactly they found a way into ChalkZone. But that doesn’t matter right now. What does matter is that they are trapped here too. And I think we can all be sure that Bardot and Draow will do horrible things to them if they are kept here too long. It is best to get them out. I want you two to free them and try to lead them outside of the temple.”

Blocky and Rapsheeba looked at each other nervously. It was clear they weren’t sure if this was a good idea or not. He couldn’t blame them. Despite his assurances that they would be undetected, there was still that risk nonetheless. And they were both hurt. He wasn’t sure how well they would be able to stand up to Draow or Bardot should they be found out.

Still, it was worth the try. At least right now, they had a chance of escape. And at the moment, the two monsters that caused all of this would be focused on him. They might be so focused on him that they wouldn’t really by much mind to the other prisoners. If there was a security room, he doubted they would be in it. They would have seen he was coming and then taken position to wait for him. Or they would wait until the right time and then show up.

“Just trust me on this guys.” Snap said, trying to reassure them. “Bardot and Draow...they want me right now. I’ll make sure they don’t try to go after you. I’m counting on you two to be able to do this. So please...go find those humans and get them out of that cell, okay?”

Although his friends still looked unsure, they slowly gave small smiles and nodded their heads. Snap smiled back. He knew he could count on them. “Thanks, guys.”

With that, Blocky and Rapsheeba headed down the hallway. He watched as they got to the other end of the tunnel and made the turn like he told them to. He trusted that they would be able to reach the parents quickly and get them out. And hopefully, they could protect each other in case he made a miscalculation and Draow or Bardot did decide to go after them.

Now he had to focus on finding his friends. They were here somewhere. They just had to be here. But where? There was another tunnel he could go down, but it might not even be the right one. A thought crossed his mind. Something he felt he should have realized before. What if Rudy and Penny were being held somewhere else? What if looking down these hallways was useless and they were placed elsewhere in this forsaken place?

That was a possibility. After all, they were ëspecial guests’ in Bardot’s eyes. They were ransom, so to speak. He was using them as bait to lure him to this place. And with prisoners as ëspecial’ as that, he had a feeling that he would keep them somewhere else, away from these cells.

Thinking back, Snap did recall seeing another tunnel back the way he came, sometime before this three way intersection. There was one hallway that kinda looked like it had rooms. From the angle he was at, it was hard to tell. It was worth looking though. It was a lot of walking back, and it might be a little hard to tredge with his walking stick, but he knew, in the end, it would most likely be worth it. If his friends were back there...

Snap headed back down that way. He came up to the three way intersection and then went up until he reached the higher level, appearing in the same tunnel he was in before. He continued to walk down, trying to take the directions he had before, going down tunnels he had already been to. So far, everything looked the same and he wasn’t able to spot anything out of the ordinary. But he still pressed on. He couldn’t give up on finding his friends. Not now.

But no matter where he walked, he still couldn’t find any signs of other rooms. The tunnels looked like they were just pathways. He found no signs of any rooms, nor could he detect any sign of his friends. And he didn’t have much time left to find them. He had to hurry. He kept walking down the tunnels, making turns based on memory.

Soon, his perserverence began to pay off. He found a section of tunnels he hadn’t yet explored, and these looked like they had been used constantly. He could see claw marks in the ground. Big ones...Possibly from Draow. Yes, he must have been using these particular tunnels a lot. That may mean that Rudy and Penny were nearby. He knew he couldn’t get his hopes up, though. But still...he was so close...he couldn’t help but feel anxiety rise up inside of him. He might, finally, be reunited with his human friends.

Snap headed down a new tunnel. Claw marks everywhere... Definitely in heavy use by Draow. He headed down until the tunnel curved a little. Then he noticed openings in the tunnel walls. Openings that he assumed led into rooms. Yes, they were definitely rooms. Feeling his heart tense up, Snap slowed down his walking and started walking towards the first room.

He stood next to the entrance. He froze there, unsure of whether or not he wanted to look in. Seeing his friend in their horrible conditions was bad enough on the video. He didn’t know how well he could handle it in real life. He swallowed hard, reminding himself that he needed to rescue them. He had to get them out of here...somehow...

Cautiously, Snap peered inside the room. And immediately, his eyes widened in horror at what he saw.

There, in the middle of the room, was Penny. He could see her injuries very clearly now. Her leg was horribly twisted, bone peaking out. A deep gash on her forehead that continued to bleed. Her shoulder was torn open and he could see more bone peaking out. Her collar bone had been shattered. He could see deep gashes in her broken leg. And those weren’t even all of the injuries she had suffered.

Penny’s eyes were barely open and she wasn’t even looking at them. It looked like, at first, she was knocked out, but every so often, she would groan and try to move. She wouldn’t get too far before she’d freeze in obvious pain. There was no way she was getting anywhere in her condition. Her hair, parts of it reddened by blood, covered a part of her face.

Snap stood there, frozen. His thoughts raced. He had finally done it. He had finally reunited with one of his human friends. Here she was, before him, in the flesh. And still alive. She was badly hurt, weak, and terrified, but still alive. Snap had always told himself, as he played these twisted ëgames’, that he would reunite with his friends. But a part of him taunted him, saying that he would fail in the end. It was such a huge wave of relief to know that, by the end of it all, he had made it.

Snap rushed over to Penny’s side. He knelt down next to her and pushed his hand under her head. He lifted it up gently, causing her eyes to flutter open a little. She seemed to notice him, though her eyes were a tad unfocused. She stared at him in surprise, looking like she hardly believed what she saw.

“Hey Buckette...” Snap said in a soft whisper, smiling down at her. “I made it...”

“S-Snap...you’re here...” Penny’s voice was dry and scratchy. “You’re really here..” She reached up and touched his cheek. Snap could feel, just from that, how weak she had gotten during her stay here. “We..we knew you would make it...”

“You did?” Snap asked, his eyes widening a little. “After all this time, you...?”

Penny smiled the best she could. She nodded her head once. “We never gave up on you.. We always knew you would come..”

Snap felt his eyes water. He felt a strong emotion well up inside of him. His friends...they really did believe in him. They counted on him all this time, and no matter how much pain their captors put them through, no matter what their captors threw at them, they never lost hope for him. The realization that Rudy and Penny had that much faith in him made Snap shake a little, but not from fear or pain, but from a strong positive emotion.

They believed in him. They truly, honestly, believed in him. He couldn’t help but smile at this. A few tears streamed down his face. He wasn’t going to let them down now. No way he could. He would see to it that they are saved. He would get them out of this, even if it meant letting out his last breath.

“I’ll get you guys out of here...” Snap lifted Penny’s head up a little more and pressed his face against hers in an attempt to comfort her. “I promise...”

Penny smiled weakly. “I know you will.”

Snap smiled at this, feeling more tears filling up inside his eyes. He then looked up towards the door. He guessed Rudy would be in one of the rooms. He had to be nearby somewhere. He looked down at Penny. He really didn’t want to leave her behind. He didn’t want her to be alone. He had to take her with, but dragging her along, it would be risky. He would have to be very gentle.

Snap smiled at this, feeling more tears filling up inside his eyes. He then looked up towards the door. He guessed Rudy would be in one of the rooms. He had to be nearby somewhere. He looked down at Penny. He really didn’t want to leave her behind. He didn’t want her to be alone. He had to take her with, but dragging her along, it would be risky. He would have to be very gentle.

Being very gentle, Snap slung Penny’s least injured arm over his shoulder. Although he was hurt himself, he knew he had to do this. He had to take Penny with him. He ignored whatever pain he was feeling and, being as gentle as he could, dragged Penny with him. The arm he had chosen was on the same side as her injured leg. Using as much strength as he could, he lifted her up a little, making sure her leg didn’t touch the ground all the way to avoid banging that leg while he took her with him.

Snap headed down the hallway. The process was slow, but it was important that he didn’t hurt Penny further. He stopped for a moment when she let out a few cries of pain. He looked down at her worriedly, eyeing her up and down to try to find any new injuries. Then he would continue on, each time being more cautious than the last.

He walked past two rooms, both of which turned out to be empty. There was still another room up ahead. He hoped that this would be the one. Please, it had to be the one. He didn’t know how long he could keep dragging Penny like this. She was badly hurt. He could be causing her more pain if he dragged her around too much like this. She needed a stretcher or something to get her out of here. Being dragged along the rocky ground, no matter how gentle, couldn’t be doing her any good.

He came up to the last room and looked inside. He felt his heart both leap for joy and break in two. Rudy was in there all right, and he looked much worse than he did in the video. Now he could see the details of his injuries. Broken leg...broken arm...broken hand...twisted wrist...gashes everywhere... It was such a horrible sight. Snap couldn’t stop the tears from flowing down his eyes.

Rudy was absolutely still. Well almost. Once in a while, there was a twitch in his hand, but that was it. Rudy almost looked...dead... A horrible flashback clashed in the back of Snap’s mind. This was similar to how he had been during the Mr. Cosmo incident... So unresponsive, so still... And now Rudy was suffering from a similar fate...

“Rudy...” Snap whispered. Please...let him be okay... “Are you awake...?”

Rudy stirred a little. Snap gave a small smile, realizing that Rudy was still alive. He turned his head to the side, and opened his eyes a little. Rudy’s eyes almost brightened at the sight of his blue friend. “Snap...you’ve made it...”

“Yeah, Rudy...” Snap smiled at his fallen friend. “I’m here now...”

Being as gentle as he could, Snap pulled Penny over towards Rudy. He laid her down next to Rudy, putting her as close as possible. He made sure to lay her on her back. He gently pushed Rudy, who was laying on his side, onto his back as well. This was to make it a little easier for them to breathe. They were so weak right now... being on their stomachs or their sides might hinder their breathing a little and that was the last thing they needed in their condition.

Snap looked down at Rudy. His lower lip quivered as he saw him in such a horrible state. Even worse than Penny... He gazed down at his injuries and his pale face. Just what had Draow and Bardot been doing to him and Penny? Those monsters... To inflict such harm on innocent children for no apparent reason... That was truly sickening.

Rudy hissed in pain. Snap felt his heart clench. Rudy looked up at Snap, his eyes wide in fear. “It was horrible Snap...” His voice was so course, so weak, reminding Snap so much of what he had gone through. “You...you wouldn’t believe how..cruel these two can be... They were trying to break us..”

“And again and again, they’d hurt us. Just because they could.” Penny said, tears flowing down her face. “They kept telling us how we were going to die.” She bit her lip for a moment. “Time was...running out, and they kept reminding us of that. They wanted us to lose all hope.”

“But we didn’t.” Rudy did his best to look up at Snap. His pain-filled eyes stared straight into him. “We never lost hope for you, Snap. That was one thing they could never change. No matter what they did to us...we never stopped believing in you... You’re our best friend...”

“And you’re my best friends too...” Snap whispered. He knelt down, positioning himself between his two friends. “I...I love you guys...”

A small smile came onto his friends’ faces. Though they looked very tired, though it looked like they would lose consciousness any moment, they still remained awake. And he had a feeling..no he knew...it was because he was there. He had finally arrived, and his arrival gave them hope and strength. They knew, with him being there, they were going to be saved.

Penny said softly, “We love you too...”

At this, Snap took in a shaky breath, letting some tears stream down his face. His lips quivered. Unable to hold back, he started to cry as he put his arms around his friends, giving them both half hugs. He was careful to avoid their injuries, such as their damaged shoulders. He pulled them close enough to him so that the sides of their faces touched his.

“Don’t worry you guys...” Snap said, his voice choked with emotion, shaking. “I’ll get you out of here... Everything will be okay now..” He sniffled, the tears starting to sting his face. “It’s going to be okay...”

A cold chuckle filled the room. Snap froze, a chill going up his spine. He felt his friends start to shiver and whimper a little. After what they had been through, they had every right to be afraid.

“I hope you can live up to your promise, Snap.”

Snap felt anger rise up inside of him. He gently released Rudy and Penny. He looked down at them sympathetically. They were clearly frightened by this zoner that had just arrived. They had been tortured by him, as well as his comrade. They had been trapped here for days and subjected to horrific pain. Well now it was all going to end, here and now.

Snap narrowed his eyes as he turned around to face Draow, who stood in the entrance of the room. His tail swished back and forth. He licked his chops eagerly, clearly wanting to tear into Snap. He stared down at Snap, not paying much attention to Rudy or Penny. It was like, in this moment, Snap was the only one who mattered to him.

“I have been waiting for this moment...” Draow said, an evil smile spreading across his face. “I was getting a little bored torturing your friends. I wanted some fresh meat. And here you are.” Snap snarled at him. “I must admit, I am surprised you made it all the way through. Perhaps Bardot was right not to underestimate you..”

“Well at least he did one thing right.” Snap growled under his breath.

Draow narrowed his eyes and bared his teeth. “However that is as far as you are going to get. Your journey ends here, Snap. You are the one who took out my master’s eye. Now it is time for you to get retribution. You will regret what you did.”

Snap took a few steps towards Draow. This time, there was no going back. This time, there wasn’t some dumb radio he used to communicate with. Now he was in the same room as one of these monsters. Now he could make them regret what they did. Now he could do something about what they did to Rudy and Penny.

Now, at last, he could take action.

“You will pay for doing this...” Snap growled under his breath. He took a fighting stance. Even though he was in pain, all that was on his mind right now was facing off against one of the monsters that caused his friends so much pain and agony. “You want me so bad? Come and get me...”

Draow gave a twisted smile, unfurling his wings a little. “Gladly...”

With that, the two rushed towards each other, preparing for the battle they both long waited for.


DarkHououmon

  • Member+
  • Littlefoot
  • *
    • Posts: 7203
    • View Profile
    • http://bluedramon.deviantart.com
CHAPTER 41: GUARDIAN ANGEL-



Snap realized, too late, that he really should have thought this through more. He should have realized that, with his injuries, running headon towards Draow was not the best course of action. His reaction times were a little hindered at best, and the pain slowed him down a tad. He was unable to stop himself or get out of the way in time when Draow lifted up his foot and kicked him, slamming his foot on his chest and stomach.

Snap let out a scream as he was thrown backwards. He slammed his back against the wall and slid down. His walking stick was flung to the side. He could hear his friends calling out to him. Their voices were so weak... He shook his head and stared as Draow was barreling towards him, snapping his jaws wildly. Eyes wide, Snap rolled out of the way just as Draow came upon him. Unable to stop himself, Draow slammed against the wall with a loud thud, stunning him just for a moment.

Taking his chance, Snap, ignoring the pain he was in, jumped onto Draow’s neck. He wrapped his arms around his throat and pushed hard. Draow let out a screech and lifted up his head sharply. He shook it from side to side, trying as hard as he could to get the little blue zoner off of him. He snapped his jaws at his sides, trying to get at his danging feet. Snap refused to let go and he pulled on Draow’s neck tighter. There was no way he was going to let this creep get away with what he has done. No way...

Draow attempted to buck Snap off. He threw his body from side to side, using the force to try to make Snap let go. Snap almost did, but he retained his grip on the beast. Maybe he kept going like this, he could make Draow use up more of his energy and he would be too weak to fight back. Yes, this plan would work.

Then Draow started to slam his body against the room’s walls. Snap howled in pain when his foot got caught between the rock and Draow’s thick body. It didn’t break, but it was still a bad blow, right on the ankle, too. It twisted a little. Still, he would not let go. Draow, growling in frusration, kept slamming him again and again. It didn’t work so well this time because Snap pulled his legs up before the slamming could occur, making it harder for Draow to succeed with this plan again.

Draow’s pupils dilated a little. “I am not going to lose to you, little runt!” He snarled. He stood still for a moment, his haunches low to the ground. His head was turned to the side, his eyes turning as far as they could to stare at Snap. “You will see! I am going to prove to Bardot I can defeat you! You will be mine!”

Snap watched as chalky drool dripped from the beast’s jaws. This bat wolf really was obsessed with revenge... But not just that. He got it in his head that he had to prove himself to Bardot. He didn’t know why. Nor did he really care right now.

Still hanging on tightly, Snap said to Draow, “Yeah well those are just all words. Anyone can say they will succeed. Why don’t you try proving it to me?”

The bat wolf smirked darkly in response. “I would love to. Listening to you scream...watching you squirm...that is what I’ve been wanting these past few days.” He pawed the ground, scraping his claws against the hard surface. “I am going to get my wish.”

Draow rushed towards the far end well. He spread his wings out a little to get a little more speed. Snap wasn’t sure what he was going to do at first. He didn’t see the benefit of running head first into the wall. And then his eyes widened when that was answered quickly. He felt Draow lower his head so that the back of his neck was facing the wall. In a matter of seconds, the wolf was going to slam against the wall, crushing Snap against it. Snap had to think of something and fast.

Reaching down with one hand, Snap grabbed an ear and yanked on it hard, forcing Draow’s head to the side. The sudden change in the orientation of his head caused Draow to lose his balance temporarily. He ended up slamming his wing against the wall instead. Draow howled in pain as Snap heard a few small cracks. He realized that the force broke one of the long digits that made up the bat wolf’s wing. It wouldn’t be enough to slow him down by much, though.

Draow was getting more and more desperate to get him off. He ran around the room, shaking him, slamming against the wall, doing whatever he could. He was getting really angry. Snap was amazed by how much control he still had despite being frustrated. He managed to completely avoid Rudy and Penny this whole time, barely even touching them with his tail as he tried in vain to get at him. Once in a while, Draow would still try to bite at his sides to snag Snap.

Two more times, Draow attempted to ram the wall again. And both times, Snap grabbed his ears and practically steered him in a new direction. It was almost like a rodeo. Only instead of a bull, this rodeo involved riding on the back of a ferocious, bone-crushing zoner who wanted him dead. And just like in a rodeo, where the bulls used were worn out, tired from all the running, that is how he’d have to beat Draow. Wear him out, and that’s exactly what would happen if Draow kept this up.

Snap could feel Draow getting a little weaker from all the bucking and trying to throw him off. He hadn’t really been conserving his energy well and used up much of it just trying to get him off. Once Draow was tired enough, Snap planned on knocking him out, and then trying to get Rudy and Penny to safety while Bardot wasn’t around.

He felt it was a good plan. He couldn’t use up too much of his energy fighting this guy. Not with his injuries and what little strength he had left to fight. Will power and determination could only get him so far. If he gets too badly hurt in this fight, just how was he going to stand up to Bardot? He knew that crazy zoner was going to come after him not long after he defeats Draow. And he knows that, unlike at his home, Bardot was not going to hold back this time.

Then, something happened that Snap should have foreseen. As Draow shook his head from side to side, it appeared the bat wolf had a change of plans. Really wanting to get his teeth into someone, Draow turned to someone who was within his sights and whom couldn’t fight back.

Rudy and Penny...

Snap’s eyes widened in horror. “No!”

Draow’s response was a dark laughter. He positioned himself with the two humans in his line of sight. They were looking at him with fear-filled eyes. With their legs broken, there was no way they were getting out of the way in time. Licking his chops, Draow charged straight for them, his mouth split open wide. He was closing the gap between them and it wouldn’t be long before he was upon them.

Snap tried to make Draow change direction. He yanked on his neck fur. He pushed his head, trying to make him miss his mark. But the bat wolf was determined to get his quarry and he was not about to let Snap ruin it for him. His eyes focused on Rudy and Penny, he just kept running.

In desperation, Snap grabbed both of Draow’s ears and yanked on them hard. Draow’s eyes widened in pain and he let out a grunt. His head was pulled upwards. Unable to see, he was forced to stop. Snap noticed that he stopped just in time. His talons were barely touching his friends’ faces. Draow moved his head from side to side, trying to get free. He backed off, letting out a few barks of frustration.

When Draow moved a few steps back, he suddenly swung his head to the side. Snap, unprepared, slipped down from the monster’s neck. Now he hung onto the beast’s throat, feeling the drool fall on him. The jaws were dangerously close to him. Draow noticed him there and lifted his head up high, getting into a posture like he was going to drink. Then he slammed down, mustering up as much strength as he could. He struck the ground, smashing Snap underneath him. Then he lifted up his head and took a step back.

Snap laid on the ground in pain. His eyes were shut for a moment, then he looked up at Draow. He didn’t have time to react as the bat wolf lifted up his wing and struck down. The blade sliced against Snap’s chest, creating a bloody gash. Blood splattered the ground as Snap cried out in pain, tumbling across the ground. He sat up, staring at the fresh wound, blood gushing out down his chest and stomach. He looked up just in time to see Draow coming at him.

Again he was struck. Draow slammed his snout against Snap, forcing him onto his muzzle. The force dazed him a little, but the bat wolf wasn’t finished with him yet. He ran across the room, his head lowered. Then he made impact with the wall, slamming Snap against it with great force. Snap howled in pain as he felt his body being crushed against the hard rock. He could see Draow staring at him, his eyes filled with wild, demented glee at his obvious suffering.

Draow took a step back and allowed Snap to fall to the ground. Snap groaned and rubbed the back of his head, feeling a sore spot there. He was lucky he didn’t get a concussion. He looked up at Draow and, before he could react, the bat wolf swung his head at him. The side of his head collided with Snap, sending him flying off to the side.

Snap screamed as he tumbled painfully on the ground. He landed hard on his side and bad leg and he cried out in pain. He was frozen in pain for several seconds. He could barely hear his friends’ warning cries. He could barely hear the heavy footsteps coming towards him. For the moment, the only thing he was aware of was the horrible throbbing pain in his head. And the world around him, for a moment, was blurred, the pain taking much of his brain’s attention.

Snap rubbed his head, his mind starting to come back into focus. The world still felt like it was spinning, but that was slowing down now. And now his friends’ cries were reaching him. Now he could comprehend what they were trying to tell him.

“Snap..look out..!”

That cry had come from Rudy. Snap’s body stiffened as he felt something very close behind him. He turned his head to see Draow staring at him. There was little room between them. Snap had nowhere to go. He was still in too much pain to just jump away. He was helpless to save himself as Draow kicked Snap, knocking the zoner into the ground.

Snap landed on his back and moved a little across the ground, his back scraping against it. He groaned and opened his eyes as Draow charged straight for him. Snap looked to his side and realized he had landed right next to his walking stick. He wasn’t sure if it was going to work. Draow was moving really fast and he did have strong jaws... But it was his best chance at survival. He grabbed the stick and turned to face Draow. Just as the bat wolf opened his jaws to bite him, Snap shoved the stick into his mouth.

Draow was moving too fast to react to what was going on. He saw the stick being put in his mouth, but his jaws were already slamming shut, and he didn’t have time to stop himself. The stick was long, about how wide his jaws could open. His eyes wide, Draow struggled to get the stick out of his mouth. He swung his head from side to side.

Snap smiled a little, thinking that this bought him sometime. But, to his horror, it had not. He could hear the cracking of the stick. Draow’s jaws lowered more and more, closing the space. He could see the stick starting to break and soon, it shattered in the beast’s jaws.

Snap backed away as Draow turned his eyes towards him. Snap realized, in that moment, just how afraid he was. He had so much to lose. And he was badly hurt, weak, and in a lot of pain. Draow, however, hardly had a mark on him. He clearly had the upperhand here. Snap felt his body tremble as Draow moved slowly towards him, licking his lips.

Snap was reminded of the fear he felt when he was with Mr. Cosmo. How the man could just look at him and he’d be frozen in terror. The man had caused him so much pain, tortured him so much... And now he was seeing just how much Draow took after his master. That twisted smile on the zoner’s face...much like Mr. Cosmo’s face when he proceeded to torture him within an inch of his life.

But despite his fear, he knew he had to keep fighting. Rudy and Penny..they were counting on him. He was their last line of defense. He was afraid, yes. He was terrified. But he wasn’t about to let that control him in this fight. He had to keep going. No matter how afraid he was, he had to keep fighting. He had to make Draow and Bardot pay for what they’ve done. He had to show them both that they weren’t going to control him with fear. There was no way he was going to let himself lose.

He narrowed his eyes and he took a fighting stance. He was not going to let Draow beat him that easily. He could see his friends laying on the ground, staring at him as he faced off against his monster. He was not about to let them down. He was going to win this fight. He wasn’t going down that easily.

Draow’s eyes narrowed, like he was upset that Snap managed to control his fear. Ears flattening, lips curling up into a snarl, he said, “Why won’t you die?”

Snap narrowed his eyes, a small smirk appearing on his face. His reply was, “Why don’t you make me?” There was a clear, challenging tone to that.

Draow growled in response. He pawed the ground and he rushed towards Snap.

sss

Terry was a little surprised, but also happy, when two other zoners showed up. Just like when Snap had arrived, the parents weren’t sure if they could be trusted. Once they had mentioned they were with Snap, Terry assured them that they could be trusted.

She could see why the parents were so wary with these two zoners. They didn’t know them that well. It didn’t help that Blocky looked really bizarre, with his square shape and oddly placed limbs. And seeing him so badly injured...the parents wondered out loud just what had happened to him. The more humanoid zoner, Rapsheeba, said that they would explain later and that, right now, they had to get them out of this place.

Rapsheeba and Blocky worked together to get the adults down. When Terry mentioned something about a key, Blocky went to look for it. It took several minutes, but he came back with it. Terry didn’t ask him how he managed to get it so fast. She would have thought it was better hidden. But then again, maybe that Bardot character didn’t think things through. Maybe he thought he was in such complete control that a secure location of the key wasn’t necessary.

She didn’t complain, though. That oversight meant that she and the parents were going to be freed soon. The zoners weren’t tall enough to use the key on their own. So instead, Rapsheeba let Blocky stand on her shoulders. One by one, they managed to release the adults from their chains.

They hadn’t left right away. Instead, they remained in the room, looking at each other. They glanced at each other’s wounds, and checked them, making sure they weren’t that bad. Some of the wounds looked a little worse than they initially thought. But they were manageable. Not one of the adults was too hindered to walk, so they could still make a clean getaway. That is what the two zoners had planned; they explained that Snap told them to get them out of the hideout.

The adult humans were all eager to get out of that place. The sooner they were out, the better. Yet, despite the desire to get out, the parents were...rather reluctant to an extent. They didn’t want to leave their children behind. They didn’t want to leave the building, knowing their children were trapped and injured. They really wanted to get them out and get them to a hospital. Terry could understand how they felt, and she had considered convincing the zoners to let them find their kids.

But this idea was quickly shot down. Rapsheeba and Blocky explained to the adults just how dangerous Bardot and Draow were. They deduced Bardot is watching the same rooms Rudy and Penny were in, and would see someone trying to rescue them. They told them how Bardot saw everything as a game, and how he would dish out punishments of any of his precious ërules’ were broken. If they went to try to save their kids, even though it was a noble and brave act, they might make things worse and Bardot may order them both to be killed.

As hard as it was, the two zoners had to tell the adults that the best chance those kids had to live was if Snap himself defeated Bardot and Draow. He was the only one ëallowed’ to try to save them, and he would do anything it took to get them to safety. They did what they could to assure Mr. Tabootie, Mrs. Tabootie, and Mrs. Sanchez that Snap was a capable zoner who could beat the odds and would be able to save their children and bring their kidnappers and tormentors to justice.

Terry understood quickly where they were coming from. If what they said was true, and if this really was all just some twisted ëgame’ to this Bardot zoner, then she agreed that it was best to let Snap handle it. In spite of how injured he was, in spite of how hopeless it might be that he could win, they would automatically lose if Bardot really could see what they were doing and saw one of them trying to save the kids. The best they could do now was get out of this hell hole and wait for their kids outside.

It took a little while for the parents to at least convince Rapsheeba and Blocky to let them wait outside the lair. Not too far away. They wanted to be there when Snap came out with their kids. They wanted to be reunited with them. They wanted to hold them and let them know it’ll be okay. They wanted to get them to safety, back to where the blue portal was located.

Although Rapsheeba and Blocky weren’t sure if it was such a good idea to let them stay so close to a place so dangerous, they did give in and let them at least have that. They promised that they would protect them while waiting outside, just in case any aggressive zoners happened upon the place whiel they waited. The adults were grateful for their help.

They were starting to leave their cell when Mrs. Sanchez took notice of something. She stopped in the middle of the room, her body frozen. Her eyes slowly widened as she stared at the screen. Mr. and Mrs. Tabootie came over to see what she saw. Terry came over, and she let out a soft gasp when she realized something about the television had changed.

Penny...she was gone.. And there was a blood trail... What had happened to her? Terrible thoughts ran through their minds. Maybe Bardot had decided to finish Penny off, just to be sadistic...

But fears were dampened when Terry noticed something changing in the screen showing Rudy. She called to the parents and pointed. Relieved sighs spread through the three adults when they saw that Penny had not been taken by Bardot; she had just been dragged away by Snap, who placed her carefully next to Rudy. Such a kind gesture... Terry watched as the adults smiled as Snap comforted their children and they realized, in that moment, just how much Snap meant to their children, and how much Snap really cared for Rudy and Penny.

And then they watched as that horrible monster, Draow, came in and engaged in a fight with Snap. They saw how Snap was so determined, he kept fighting back. They watched the little zoner, so badly injured, fight to keep his friends safe. They gasped in horror when Draow tried to get at their children, but were relieved when Snap managed to make Draow stop his attack, and continued to wrestle with him.

It was an impressive sight. Terry knew there was a lot of fight in that zoner, but she had no idea it was like this. Perhaps this would convince the parents that ChalkZone wasn’t as bad as they thought. Sure, she herself still wanted to report on ChalkZone, and sure she would rather Rudy and Penny not interfere with her. But she wasn’t heartless; she knew how damaging it would be for the two teenagers if they were banned from the place they cared about so much after all they had been through.

Then Terry started having second thoughts. Something in the back of her mind was emerging. After all this, did she really want to still expose ChalkZone? She started to wonder, for the first time, if that was such a good idea. Had there been consequences she hadn’t considered? Perhaps...perhaps it was time she thought all of this through a little more.

Her thoughts were interrupted when Mr. Tabootie spoke.

“That Snap fellow...” Mr. Tabootie said, his voice filled with awe. “He just keeps going and going, doesn’t he?”

Mrs. Tabootie nodded her head in response. “He really does care, doesn’t he?”

“Of course he does!” Rapsheeba said, giving a smile at the large woman. “Why else would he be putting his life on the line to save your kids?”

Blocky nodded in agreement. “They look out for each other. Rest assured Snap will not give up. He will keep fighting until his dying breath. He is not a selfish guy. It is in his nature to put himself in harm’s way to save those he cares about.”

The parents let out a few tears. Not strictly of sadness, but of happiness. Hope seemed to rise in them more. Hope is that they needed right now.

“So after all these years, our children had a guardian angel..” Mrs. Sanchez said in a low whisper, wiping away a tear. “And we didn’t know about it.”

“They are guardians of each other.” Terry said, giving the adults a reassuring smile.

Taking one more look at the screen, watching as Snap continued to battle against Draow, Mr. Tabootie looked at the others and said, “If we get out of this, let’s be sure to thank him.”

Mrs. Tabootie and Mrs. Sanchez nodded in agreement. Then they all started to move out into the hallways and tried to find their way out of the wretched hideout.

sss

“This is for Cosmo!” Draow declared as he kicked Snap as hard as he could.

Snap screamed in pain when he was thrust into the ground again. He hit against his side and his body froze in pain. Convulsing in agony, he just laid there, unable to move. Draow stared at him, smiling darkly. His tail swished from side to side as he slowly approached the downed zoner.

Snap struggled to move. He could hear Penny calling out to him, trying to get him to move. Rudy had gone silent, and Snap had a feeling he knew what that meant; he lost consciousness. He was running out of time. So little was remaining. That motivated him to try harder to move and get up. But the pain wracked through his body, sending painful shivers throughout, and leaving him stuck on the ground.

Draow moved in slowly towards him, smirking in satisfaction at Snap on the ground, bleeding from reopened and new injuries. He watched as the zoner looked up at him, his eyes wide with a mixture of fear of pain. His smile broaded at this sight. He opened his jaws and let out a dark chuckle. He lifted up his head, pulled it back, and then charged forward, his feet pounding the ground heavily. Unable to move, Snap couldn’t stop Draow from slamming his jaws around his body.

Snap screamed as teeth dug into his body, making more blood pour out. He was yanked off the ground and held high into the air. Draow pressed his jaws tighter and Snap winced in agony, tears pooling from his eyes. Draow gave him a few hard shakes, aggravating his injuries and making him scream a few times. Then he stopped and just stood there. Snap was confused at first, but his eyes widened as he realized what Draow was going to do.

He felt the jaws close in tighter on him. He felt the teeth dig further into his already torn body. The pressure was increasing little by little. He realized that Draow was going to crush him to death...

Snap struggled in the beast’s jaws. He tried to pull himself out. But not only could he not muster enough strength to do this, but if he pulled himself out with the teeth still in his body...he was going to rip himself apart. He needed to find another way out. He looked around, desperate for an escape. He winced as he saw the look in Penny’s eyes, a look that was pleading and silently begging.

Draow was amused by his attempts of escape and he shook his head a few times. Then he went up to the wall and slammed Snap against it once, giving a muffled laugh as Snap screamed in pain. Then Snap lay limp in his jaws, a lot of his strength seemingly gone. Draow took this as victory and started to tighten his jaws even more. Penny looked at Snap horrified, shaking her head in denial. The blue boy’s eyes, upon seeing Penny’s expression, snapped wide open, realizing that he couldn’t give up yet, and he felt a surge of adrenaline rise up inside of him.

Twisting his body a little, ignoring the pain, Snap stared Draow right in the eyes. He growled softly and pulled his fist back, his muscles tightening up, and then he struck forward. The fist managed to slam against Draow’s left eye. The bat wolf let out a howl of pain as one of his sensitive eyes was punched. His body shook in pain and he released Snap in the process.

Snap landed on the ground beside Draow. He looked up as Draow stood there, screeching in pain. Then the bat wolf glared down at him hatefully, looking a tad more feral than he usually did. Snap reacted quickly and delivered another punch. This one right on one of Draow’s feet. He managed to use enough force to make Draow lose some of his footing and he stumbled. Snap took advantage of him being a little off balance and punched his foot again.

Down Draow went. He let out a screech as his feet slipped from underneath him, spreading out at the sides like he was doing a split. His head slammed against the ground, the impact on his chin causing him to bite his own tongue. He screamed as blood poured from his mouth from his freshly injured tongue. He then turned and glared at Snap.

“How...dare....you...” Draow said, wincing as he spoke, the pain in his tongue hindering him.

Snap glared back at him and he took a stance in front of Draow, blocking his view of Rudy and Penny. “You will never hurt them or anything again...” Snap raised his fists in the air. “Not while I’m here...”

Draow let out a cold laughter. “You...you really think you c-can win? In your s-s-sorry state..?”

Snap said, “You should never underestimate your opponents, Draow. I thought you would have known that...” He took a step towards him, showing Draow that, despite his fear, he was not going to let him intimidate him. “Rudy drew me to be a hero..” A determined smile spread across his face, his eyes narrowing. “And that is exactly what I’m going to be.”

Draow folded his ears and snarled at this. “We will see..a-a-about that...”

“Yeah, we will, won’t we?” Snap said. He pointed a hand in his direction. “So get up and fight me. Let’s end this fight, here and now!”

Draow smiled evilly. “Th-This...will be...too easy...”


DarkHououmon

  • Member+
  • Littlefoot
  • *
    • Posts: 7203
    • View Profile
    • http://bluedramon.deviantart.com
CHAPTER 42: I REFUSE TO GIVE UP-



It didn’t take long for Draow to climb up to his feet. He shook himself a little. His stance was a little wobbly. The strain of his legs doing a split moments ago showed obvious signs through a slight hint of agony in the bat wolf’s expression. Yet, despite this minor set back, he was still able to move with ease as he rushed towards Snap, mouth agape.

Snap narrowed his eyes and waited for the right time. When Draow got close enough, Snap quickly moved out of the way, allowing the bat wolf to rush by him. He watched as Draow attempted to stop himself, skidding his feet on the ground. He managed to stop himself and then turn around. He pawed the ground angrily and snorted. He opened up his mouth and let out a roar. Little bits of blood shot everywhere from the bleeding wounds on his tongue. Then he ran towards Snap once more.

Snap lowered himself, bending his knees. If he could just get on top of Draow again, he could attempt to wear him out like he did before. Hanging onto Draow seemed to work. It appeared to be a weak point of Draow’s. As much of a vicious fighter he is, Draow is a little helpless if someone were to grab onto him. Well not completely helpless, but he had little ways of knocking Snap off if he did get on his back. Snap waited for Draow to come, waiting for the right time to jump onto his back.

But Snap had made a miscalcuation. He hadn’t taken into account that Draow may have realized what he was going to do, and would do whatever it took to prevent him from doing it. Draow waited until the right moment before he changed direction a split second before Snap attempted his move.

The change in direction caused Snap to jump towards one of Draow’s legs instead. Jumping was still painful as it was. It was even worse whan his injured foot slammed against one of the bat wolf’s sharp talons. Eyes widening and tears forming, Snap let out a cry of pain. Before he had time to react, he felt Draow snag him into the air by his scarf.

Snap gagged, the scarf pushing up against his neck. It was getting a little hard to breathe. He struggled to pull himself free. Draow shook him a few times before slamming him into the ground. Snap landed on his sotmach in a hard thud. He groaned and attempted to get up. Draow was having none of his. He slashed his claws along Snap’s side, leaving behind red gashes. Snap was knocked to the side and slammed against the wall. As he tried again to get to his feet, Draow rushed forward, snarling viciously. He raised his wing claw and struck down.

There was no holding it back. Snap screamed loudly as the claw cut into his back. The force knocked him a few feet away. He crashed into the ground, groaning in pain. He realized, in horror, that the attack was just like the one Draow gave him when he was kidnapped and taken to Mr. Cosmo’s. That attack...it had been the start of his suffering at the hands of Mr. Cosmo. And when it was left untreated, one of the reasons he almost died was because of that infection.

And Draow had attacked him in the same way, in the same spot, with the same force as before. Only this time, Snap managed to stay awake. He kept fighting to keep himself conscious. If he let himself get knocked out, his friends were going to die. He had to stay up as long as he could. He had to keep fighting as long as he could. There was no one else here who could save Rudy and Penny in time.

Snap tried to get up, but a wave of pain kept him on the ground. He let out a groan. It, along with his other words, made it hard to move. His body shook in pain. It didn’t help that he had landed on his stomach, right on his other wound he got from Draow. With a deep cut on his sides, back, and front, there was no place he could crash without damaging his old injuries even more. His fresh wounds stung immensely while his old ones ached in a constant dull pain, intermixing with a few sharp jabs. It was starting to feel like every part of his body was on fire.

He saw Draow was heading towards him. His heart started to race. He had to get up before that beast got to him again. Snap attempted to get up again. And once more, the pain caused him to fall back down. His whole body was throbbing. He let out a few whimpers and he looked over at Draow. Despite his rising fear, he just glared hatefully at the approaching bat wolf. He was not going to give him the satisfaction of seeing him afraid.

Draow stopped a few feet in front of him. He stared down at Snap, licking his chops slowly. He started to walk slowly around Snap. He was clearly enjoying what he saw as victory. He could see Snap couldn’t get up, and the more he struggled, the more Draow’s smile went wider. He circled Snap like a vulture, like he was just waiting for Snap to curl up and die. Snap followed his movements, glaring hatefully at him. Then, for a moment, Snap looked over at Penny, whose eyes were wide in fear. Snap wondered if Draow had done this to her and Rudy at some point, just circle them to scare them.

His thoughts were cut when Draow let out a dark laughter. He turned his head and glared back at the bat wolf, baring his teeth at him.

“You really think...you can w-w-win?” Draow said. The pain in his tongue was getting a little better, but it still apparently hurt the winged wolf. “G-Give it up! You’ll never win! Without the magic chalk...” Draow said, taking a step towards Snap. “...you c-can’t beat me..”

Snap snarled at him. He put his hands on the ground and pushed himself up a little. He moved his head so he could keep his eyes on the monster. He said nothing as he watched Draow circle him.

Draow shifted his head and looked back towards the direction Penny and Rudy were in. Snap’s eyes widened as a sinister, satisfied smile spread across his face. His heart clenched. Was this...did this mean that...? Oh no...Penny... Snap tried to look over, but as he turned his head, he felt something slam against him. He screamed as he tumbled across the ground and landed on his stomach. He groaned and, before he could react, he felt something heavy slam on top of him.

Draow now stood behind him, holding his body down with his foot. His talons dug into his back, at least one right into his open wound. Snap whimpered in pain, his head low to the ground and eyes closed tightly. He felt Draow’s hot breath against his face. When Snap opened his eyes, he could see the sharp fangs from Draow up close and personal. He shuddered at the sight of them.

“Ah...fear... F-Finally... I’ve been w-waiting to get that look from you...” Draow said in a darkened voice. Snap stared up at him, narrowing his eyes. “You c-can try to hide it. B-But I can tell you are afraid, Snap. And you sh-should be! For you see, you have failed...!”

There was a shift in weight. The monster put his foot in Snap’s head. His toes were highly flexable and they gripped his head. Draow yanked his head back and forced him to look at where his friends were on the ground.

Snap’s eyes widened in horror. Now Penny was on the ground unconscious. No...it wasn’t good that they were both unconscious... With those injuries...they might not wake up again... Snap’s eyes watered as he stared at their prone forms, his breathing becoming heavy and shaky. Draow’s cold laughter was like a sword through his heart, making his emotions a lot worse. No, he couldn’t be too late...no...

He could see their chests moving up and down. He could tell they were still alive. A small smile spread across his face. That was short lived. Horror came back when he noticed that the breaths were very shallow and far between. And they were slowing down. Rudy and Penny...they were dying... More tears fell from Snap’s eyes. A low whimper escaped his mouth as Draow chuckled at him. The bat wolf released him and became to pace around him again, once in a while, brushing his body with his thick, furry tail.

“You had no chance to start with, S-Snap.” The stutter in Draow’s voice started to go away. “There’s so little t-time left. You wanna know how little time?” Draow asked in a mocking voice. He stood in front of Snap. When the zoner looked up at him, Draow lowered his head. His teal eyes stared into Snap’s. “They’ve got an hour and a half left now.” Snap’s eyes widened in disbelief at this. He shook his head in denial. “Deny it all you want to... B-But you’ve lost.”

Draow moved in behind Snap. He positioned himself, raising a foot off the ground. He placed it on Snap’s back, pushing him down. He opened up his wings, his injured one a little shaky from that slam against the wall. Draow positioned his mouth near Snap’s head.

Snap didn’t attempt to struggle. His eyes were focused on Rudy and Penny. His heart beat heavily against his chest. There was less than two hours to save them... He was running out of time. He might have already run out of time. They were...so still on the ground. Much like how he was with Mr. Cosmo. Still and quiet...very few signs of life. With them unconscious, they...they might not make it. He silently begged them to wake up, but of course, they stayed on the ground, eyes closed.

“It is a shame you c-came all this way...just to lose.” Draow said. His voice was a little softer than usual, but the cruelty was still there. He moved his head down, his eyes tracing along Snap’s back and towards his legs like he was taking mental note of his injuries. B-But should you be surprised? Without the magic chalk...you’re nothing... You can’t create anything. Not even a little armor to protect yourself. You lost right from the b-beginning. You never stood a chance.”

Snap tried not to listen to Draow. But his piercing words kept hitting him. Again and again, they struck his heart, attacking it. He felt like swords were being cut into him. The more Draow spoke, the more Snap wondered....was he right? Had he really come here just to lose? His eyes, he couldn’t turn them away from Rudy and Penny. He watched as their breathing slowly, very slowly, became lighter and more shallow, the breaths becoming further apart.

He felt Draow’s hot breath on his legs. He could feel the droop dripping on them. He knew what Draow was going to do. He could already feel the teeth in his legs, and Draow hadn’t even bitten him yet. Snap knew that, in a matter of seconds, Draow would bite down on one or both of his legs and crush them. Even with just one missing leg, that was going to be a great hinderence. He wouldn’t be able to protect himself, let alone Rudy or Penny, if his leg was broken...

He felt determination rise up inside of him again. Rudy and Penny didn’t give up on him back at Cosmo’s place. He wasn’t going to give up on them. They were still alive. And as long as they were still breathing, he was going to fight for them. He turned his head to see Draow preparing to bite. His foot was still laying across his back. The toe was pretty close to his head.

Snap’s mind flashed back to Mr. Cosmo. He remembered being on that edge in the Chalk Mine. He recalled being stuck up there with the deranged man. He remembered how he had lost his temper and had attacked him. He had bitten down on his leg, which was within reach, just like Draow’s foot...

Without hesitation, Snap put a hand over Draow’s closest toe, opened his mouth, and bit down as hard as he could on the sensitive chalk flesh just before the toe exited the digit. The bite got the reaction he had hoped for.

Draow screeched loudly. He lifted up his foot from Snap and took a step back. This gave Snap some time to get up to his feet. But when he tried, and he stepped on his twisted ankle, he let out a cry of pain and fell back down. He picked himself up by his hands, his legs laying behind him. He managed to turn himself around on the ground and glared directly at Draow.

When the bat wolf finally stopped screeching, he glared down at Snap. His teeth were bared, gums exposed. The fur on his neck, back, and tail was raised in rage. His pupils shrank a little. He took a step towards Snap, slamming the ground on purpose in an attempt to scare Snap.

“I can’t believe y-you...” Draow growled. “You filthy little beast!”

With that, the bat wolf struck Snap with his foot, kicking him against the wall. Snap howled in pain as he slid down, leaving behind a bloody mark. He let out a few whimpers of pain, but the angry expression never left his face. He growled in Draow’s direction.

“The only...filthy beast around here...is you.” Snap said, panting from a mixture of pain and exhaustion. This fight was taking more out of him than he thought. He wondered how he was going to do in the fight against Bardot. “And you’re wrong.. I haven’t failed. As long as Rudy and Penny are still alive..I’ll do what it takes to save them. I’m..I’m not giving up. I can’t give up now, not after I came so far.”

As he spoke, Snap started to climb up to his feet. He was very careful to go slowly as to not aggravate his wounds further. Draow narrowed his eyes in disgust as Snap started to pick his torn and battered body off the ground.

Snap said, “If I can survive almost being tossed into a grinder through a sinkhole, being mauled by chocolate bunnies, being hunted by zombies, almost shot to death by flying bots, nearly falling into acid, being chased by a snake, riding down an ice slide, being thrown about, and whatever else I had to put through getting here...” Now Snap stood straight up. There was a hint of pain in his face, but he did his best to conceal it. He glared in Draow’s direction. “I can survive you.”

Draow’s eyes widened at this. He took a step back. Then his ears lowered and he snarled. “I can’t believe you can stand a-after that...” Then a creepy smile came onto his face. “Then again, you always were stubborn. No wonder my master had to put the nail in you while you were awake to break you.” Snap’s eyes widened at that. Memories flooded back to him. “Oh yes, it was on purpose. Not that you should be surprised. He did it not just for the plan. He did it solely to break you. And it worked really well. He said it was a lot of fun... He loved to hear you whimper like a baby.”

Snap began to shudder a little. The memories, even just thinking about it, he could feel the pain. Not much he experienced had been as bad as that. Even being mauled by the rabbits was less painful than what Mr. Cosmo had put him through. Sometimes he could still feel a sting on his forehead where his head was dissolved open by that water.

He managed to push those memories aside, though it was hard. He knew Draow was bringing up such painful memories just to psyche him out. If anything, it was just making him more determined. Knowing what he had gone through, knowing what his friends were going through, the memory of the pain was making him more determined than ever to win this duel. He narrowed his eyes at Draow, who clearly looked disappointed that his method wasn’t working on him.

“I see the fire in you still burns.” Draow commented. By now, the stutter was gone. He licked his lips. His tongue was still stained in his own blood. “I don’t know if this determination of yours is annoying or amusing. You’re like a cockroach. You just won’t die, will you?”

Snap smirked at this. “I’m glad you’re starting to understand, Draow. I will not stop until I save my friends. You are not going to stand in my way. I love Rudy and Penny. They’re family to me. And family looks out for each other.” He took a fighting stance, flinching at the pain. “No matter what you do...you will not make me surrender. I would rather die than accept defeat.”

At this, Draow laughed darkly. “Okay, very well.” He lowered his head, narrowing his eyes. “I can accept that...” He pawed the ground, his talons scraping across. “You know, your stubbornness just might be your downfall, Snap. I guess you really do want to go to your grave...”

Snap just stood there. He glared at Draow and motioned with his hand to try to get him. Snap knew it was risky, but he did have an idea. He planted his feet firmly on the ground, waiting for Draow to make his move. And soon the bat wolf did. In seconds, he was rushing towards Snap.

All common sense was screaming at Snap to get out of the way. The snapping jaws..they were getting closer. If he got stuck in them again, it might be over for him. He didn’t know if he could land another blow like that twice. No doubt Draow would do whatever it took to keep him from succeeding in that again. Snap waited until the right time, and then moved out of the way.

Draow, unable to stop himself, slammed his snout against the ground. The force of the impact caused Draow to break his own nose. Blood dripped from his nostrils. He shook his head, sneezing painfully. He then turned his head, looking for Snap. A broken nose wasn’t going to slow him down that much, but it did provide Snap the momentary distraction that he needed. As Draow snapped his jaws at him, Snap had managed to move to the side and gripped onto Draow’s neck once more.

Snap hung on, pulling on Draow’s ears. The bat wolf immediately started to try to throw him off. He shook harder and this time, Snap found it more difficult to hang on. He refused to let go, pulling on the ears tighter, trying to force Draow to run into the walls in an attempt to slow him down.

“Oh no you don’t...” Draow snarled angrily. He opened his wings a little, shaking in fury. Drool dripped from his jaws. “I’m not letting you do this trick again!”

Snap didn’t listen to him. He just pushed his legs harder against the sides of the beast’s neck and yanked on his ears, forcing his head to move from side to side. He kept trying to steer the bat wolf. But unlike before, Draow had long stopped running. He kept trying to fling Snap off of him, swaying his body from side to side. Snap’s eyes widened when he realized that, this time, his plan wasn’t going to work. He couldn’t steer Draow anywhere if he wasn’t going to run.

Draow smirked, as if he sensed Snap’s surprise. “You must be an idiot if you think I’ll fall for your little trick again. Did you really think you could force me into the wall again? I really hope you have another plan...because this is the end for you.”

With that, Draow lowered his head and, swiftly and with much force, he flung his head upwards. The force caused Snap to lose his grip and he was sent up into the air. As Snap sailed in the air, Draow opened his jaws wide, intending on catching Snap in his jaws and crushing him in a single bite. And there was no way Snap could move out of the way this time.

Snap felt like time was going in slow motion. He stared down at Draow’s open jaws and gulped. He couldn’t dodge them this time. In a matter of seconds, he was..he was going to die. He shifted his gaze to Rudy and Penny. He shed a few tears and silently apologized for not being able to save them. He had let them down. He let everyone down.

He looked back down that the jaws below him. Soon, gravity was going to do its work. It was going to pull him down, right towards this creature’s jaws. He had nothing he could grab onto to save himself. Gravity soon started to work against him. He felt himself slowly stop rising up higher into the air, then he started coming right back down. Snap didn’t know he was going to go like this. He didn’t know he was going to die from falling in the jaws of a vengeful wolf.

Then a thought crossed his mind. Gravity... He felt himself slowly fall faster and faster. He remembered what Penny said about gravity once. The stored energy, and how all that energy is unleashed when the object hit the ground. He wondered...

Snap glared down at Draow. He positioned himself so he was falling head first towards Draow. The bat wolf looked confused, but then smiled. He obviously didn’t know what Snap was up to. Snap looked at his hand. He tightened it, mustering up as much strength as he could. He let gravity do its work, channeling energy through his hand. Yes, he would use the fall to his advantage. He glared at Draow, showing courage in the face of his open, fanged mouth.

Waiting for the right moment, Snap pulled his hand back, his arm tensing up from his tightening muscles, and, just when he reached the right distance, just when Draow was about to crush his body in his jaws, Snap struck down, slamming his fist with as much force as he could muster right between Draow’s eyes. The force of the impact forced Draow’s head downard, his mouth shutting, gritting pain. His eyes shut tightly, and his body stiffened.

The blue zoner fell to the ground after that. As he fell back, Draow pulled his back and let out a screech of pain. His eyes remained closed and his once angry expression softened. Snap hit the ground and watched as Draow stumble backwards. Then, in seconds, Draow fell to the ground on his side. There was a bit of mild movement for a few seconds, but then Draow just stayed still.

Snap laid on the ground, staring in disbelief at what he had just done. He stared down at the hand he used to punch Draow. Then he looked at the bat wolf himself. He waited a few moments, trying to see if the bat wolf was going to get up any second and come after him. He soon realized that he wasn’t. The force of the punch, where he had punched him, he must have done enough damage to knock him out.

He...he had done it... It took Snap a while to let it all sink in, but he had really, truly done it. Draow was..defeated. He was still alive of course, but he was defeated. He couldn’t fight anymore. He had won this duel. He had won.

Snap looked over at his friends. He wished they could have seen that. But more than that, he wished they were awake. He looked at them worriedly. They needed help and fast.

He got up onto his feet. He stumbled a little from pain. He walked..no..he limped over to them. It took him a little longer than usual to get over. But he managed to get by his friends’ side. He looked down at them sadly. He knelt down between them, looking at their still faces. He put his hands on their shoulders and started to shake them.

“Guys...wake up..please...” Snap said to them. They didn’t respond. He shook harder. “Come on, you guys have to get up... You can’t fall asleep. Not now... Please no...” He looked at them, hoping for some kind of sign that they were waking up. Nothing happened. Tears dripped from his eyes. “No guys..no...please don’t do this...don’t go...please wake up...”

But it was no use. No matter how hard he shook them, no matter what he said, they didn’t do anything. They had lost touch with reality. They were alive, but if they didn’t wake up soon...they might slip into a coma. They might become too far gone to save. No...he wouldn’t let that happen. He couldn’t...

Snap tried again. He shook them even harder. “No..please wake up... Please...” Snap pulled them into a hug, his arms wrapped over Rudy and Penny’s shoulder. “Don’t leave me...please...” He whispered, his voice broken into sobs.

All of a sudden, Snap felt himself yanked from his friends. He waited helplessly as their heads hit against the hard ground, not something that should happen while they’re in an already fragile state. Snap tried to reach out for them, but he soon found himself thrown into the ground. He let out a cry of pain, shutting his eyes, and tried to get up. But then something pushed him down, holding him in place.

Before Snap knew it, he felt his arms pinned over his head with a single vice-like grip. Something soft wrapped around his legs, squeezing them together. Something held his body down. He winced and struggled as pressure was put on his multiple injuries. But he found himself unable to move. He opened up his eyes and looked up. His eyes widened in horror.

There stood Bardot. He was grinning down at him, holding him in the exact same position as he did when they first met in his home. Snap attempted to struggle. He had an even harder time than before in getting free. He lost so much energy, was in so much pain, he was unable to budge even an inch from this guy.

Bardot smiled down at him, pulling his lips back to show more of his long, sharp fangs. “I see you finally made it...” He said in a soft voice. He lowered his head, putting his face close to Snap’s. “Congratulations... Welcome to the boss level...”

Snap winced as some of the heated venom hit against his face. He shuddered as the venom burned his skin a little. He kept his eyes on Bardot. He could feel his heart pounding. This was it. Everything he went through these past few days, it all culminated to this.

It was time to face Bardot himself.


DarkHououmon

  • Member+
  • Littlefoot
  • *
    • Posts: 7203
    • View Profile
    • http://bluedramon.deviantart.com
CHAPTER 43: TO KILL SOME TIME-



Snap stared up at Bardot, his eyes wide in fear, his body shaking. This was it. This was what he had been waiting for the past few days. This is what he fought so hard to get a chance to do. It was time to fight Bardot, the one who caused all this mess to start with. If he had slept at all the past few days, he would have dreamt about this moment every single night. And after Bardot was finally defeated, his friends would have a chance to be saved.

Although Snap tried to be brave, he tried to put on a more heroic-looking face, he just wasn’t able to. He wasn’t able to push out the fear welling up inside of him. He continued to stare at Bardot, unable to even speak a word. Anytime he opened his mouth, the only thing he could let out was a squeak or a whimper.

He had been wanting to face this monster. Anytime he spoke with him over the radio, all the things he had said to him, it had made Snap want to face him even more. He wanted to make Bardot eat the words he spoke. He wanted to make him regret ever hurting his friends. He wanted to throw his own words back at him. He was tired of his cocky attitude. He was tired of him acting like life was just a game or something. He was tired of him mocking him whenever his friends got hurt again. It was time to end all of that.

But now that he has the chance, now that he is up close and personal again with Bardot, a lot of his initial courage started to fade away. Seeing him up close like this again...it sent shivers down his spine. And now he was pinned on the ground with him standing over him. He could just bite him and get it over with. And now that the games are over....that just might be what he was going to do...

Snap did take notice of Bardot’s injuries. He was confused. They didn’t look like something Rudy or Penny could have done. So who the heck had attacked him? A pang of worry filled his heart. What if the zoner who had attacked Bardot was even more dangerous than Bardot himself? What if, after this, he had someone else he needed to fight? The idea of someone being ferocious enough to attack Bardot like that...it scared him.

But on the one hand, it was nice to see Bardot being the one injured. He took mental note of the wounds. The cuts on his shoulder, his torn ear, his bruised back and stomach, his broken tail tip, his wounded paw...he made sure to remember each and every one of them. He was going to need any advantage he could find against Bardot. These injuries could help him get the upperhand.

Snap wasn’t one to take advantage of injuries. It wasn’t something he liked doing. But Bardot didn’t deserve mercy. He had done a lot of horrific things these past few days. He had harmed so many zoners, some were even killed. His thoughts went back to Jacko. He could still see Jacko’s mangled body in his head. That was just a preview of just how cruel this monster was. And Snap himself had so many wounds... Bardot having some weaker points due to having injuries of his own could help level the playing field a little.

Snap watched as Bardot smiled down at him. For the past several minutes, the zoner hadn’t really done anything. He simply held him down. He wondered if Bardot chose this same hold he used on him back at his own house just to freak him out. If that were the case, it was working. Snap was immobilized, unable to move. And now, with his wounds, the pressure Bardot placed on him was agonizing.

He tried to move. He attempted to pull his arms away. Bardot was only holding his wrists with one paw; his owner was placed at the side of his head, digging a little into the rock. He mustered up as much strength as he could and started to yank on his arms, hoping that the combined strength would free him. But the only thing that happened was that Bardot tightened his grip on him. Snap winced a little. He tried a few more times to free his arms, but had no such luck.

He then tried to shift his body. He tried to move his legs. He tried to kick them out. He tried to do whatever he could to get free. But all the twisting and turning, it did little to dislodge Bardot. It was doing a really good job at hurting himself, though. Snap cried out in pain a few times when his twisting pulled on one of his injuries. He felt more blood leaking out. He felt his strength starting to fade a little. He realized, in fright, that the blood loss was taking a hold on him now.

No..no now...any time but now.. He couldn’t afford to get weak now. Not while Bardot was here. He had to get more strength. He had to save what strength he had left. He needed to be able to fight Bardot. He had been through so much already. He couldn’t just die here. He couldn’t let himself get defeated. Rudy and Penny needed him. They were counting on him. He...he couldn’t let them down...

But, for the moment, he couldn’t get free. He couldn’t do it at his own home when he was at full strength. What chance did he have here? Especially when he was so badly hurt and weak. All he could do was lay there helplessly as he stared up at Bardot. He glared at him, but he couldn’t hide his fear from him.

Bardot chuckled and reached down with his claw. He pressed the tip against Snap’s cheek. He applied a little pressure, but not enough to break the skin. “Hmm does this remind you of anything...?” Bardot asked in a calm, almost sweet sounding voice. “I’m sure if you think about it, it will bring back memories. You’ve been in this position before, all helpless.”

Snap’s eyes widened as memories of Mr. Cosmo came back. Just like at his house, Bardot pinning him down like this was bringing back memories of him being strapped to the table, when the mind control device was put into him with water. The horrific, scarring event... Bardot was deliberately reminding him of it, to make him feel more afraid.

And it was working. The memory flashes clouded his mind. Bolt afer bolt in his head, he could see himself on the table. Dark shadows all around. Mr. Cosmo in silhouette, raising the dropper to put the water on his head. He could feel the horrible pain as it burned through his head. It was like he stuck his hand in a fire and was forced to keep it there. Instinctively, Snap tried to move away, his eyes going wild, searching frantically for a way out. Gritting his teeth, he looked back up at Bardot.

Snap couldn’t stifle the gasp of horror as, for a moment, Bardot looked just like Mr. Cosmo. The same smile, the same eyes, everything. And he was staring down at Snap, and he could hear his taunting voice. Feelings of helplessness started to overcome Snap. He became frozen in fear. His breathing quickened. Tears of fear flowed down his face. His body went limp. The only thing he could do was stare at Bardot, a part of him expecting him to hit him with water.

Something did hit him. Something wet. But it wasn’t water. Snap could feel a little more venom hitting him on the face. His eyes grew big. If any of that got on his wounds...he’d be in trouble. So far, it was just a couple of drops. They hurt. His skin burned, but it was preferable over having it injected into his body.

“I must admit...you performed better than I could have imagined. I am impressed.” Bardot said, smirking down at his victim. He raised his free paw off the ground and placed it under his own chin, rubbing it like he was in deep thought. “You were quite clever and all. I was right to be interested in you. You really are the unkillable. At least...until now...”

Snap watched as Bardot lowered his claw to him again. He pressed it against his shoulder at the very base of his neck. He moved it down a little, very gentle, the claw not cutting into him.

“For you see, you are badly injured now. Had you been more careful and went faster, you could have faced me at full strength. You wasted so much of your time and energy... And now you are going to pay the price for that.” Bardot sneered at him, staring into Snap’s frightened eyes. Bardot’s eyes then moved to where his claw was. On the blue boy’s chest, just like before. Bardot noticed the wound. “As I said to you before, you are mortal. You can have all the attitude with me that you want, if you so desire. But in the end, you are still mortal. And now I can be the one to claim to have taken you down.”

Snap tried to struggle again. His head moved from side to side as he tried to pull first his left side, then his right, free of the monster’s grasp. Yet there was nothing he could do. He was just far too weak to pull himself free. He was completely immobilized. Only his head could move freely, but that wasn’t going to do him much good.

Snap flinched and turned his head to the side as Bardot lowered his head towards his face. His fangs so close... The venom coating the very tip. It wouldn’t take much for Bardot to sink those teeth into his skin. Then it would all be over. Unable to hide his fear, Snap started to tremble.

“It seems my little plan worked on you...” Bardot said, his face still close to Snap’s. He grinned down at the fear-filled eye looking up at him. “Weakening you was clearly the best idea.”

“W-Weakening me?” Snap stammered, his voice small. “I-I thought you were testing me...”

“Oh I did test you. Yes, that was part of the plan. But I also wanted to make sure you were hurt before you got to me. I want to see how much you can take before you die.” Bardot said. He chuckled evilly and then raised his head up. “I needed some way to ensure my victory. You see, I cannot allow you to win. I have other things in mind after this. I went after you and your friends not just because they’re tasty, not just because I wanted to test you...but because you three were the biggest obstacles in my plans.”

“S-So you do have a reason for all this...” Snap said.

Bardot shook his head. “Well...yes and no. All this..it was just entertainment for me. And what I am going to do after? More entertainment. Lives are just games to toy with. You and everyone else are my play things, here to entertain me. I do what I want because I want to. And after you three are gone, I’ll take care of some other...unwanted weight..” At that, Snap gave a brief struggle, reminded of what Mr. Cosmo said about him before he tried to murder him with water. “Then I’ll be free to choose to...play with..whoever I want.”

Snap couldn’t believe it. This zoner..he was crazier than he thought. His actions still had no rhyme or reason. He was still doing things just because. But the fact that he wanted to get rid of him, his friends, Terry, Wilter, the parents, some others, just so that he’d be free to do what he wanted... That was just disgusting. Snap had to find a way to fight back against this guy.

Bardot moved his paw towards Snap’s chest gash, where Draow had hit him. He gently placed his claws straight across it. He applied a little pressure, causing Snap to yelp. After pushing on the wound, he lifted it up. He smiled as he saw the blood stains on the bottom of his foot. He flexed his claws, staring at the tips, as he glanced down at Snap.

“You did perform admirably. You really are someone not to underestimate.” Bardot said. He lowered his paw again, this time the claws facing down. “But I have had my little fun with you. And soon, it will be time to end it. Oh...I wonder what your chalk friends will think...when they find your corpse and realize you had failed...”

“Rapsheeba...Blocky...?” Snap gasped. With anger now arriving in his body, he narrowed his eyes. Despite his fear, he spoke in a low voice. “Don’t you fucking dare touch them...or I’ll...”

“Or you’ll what? Not like you can do anything right now, Snappy boy.” Bardot teased him, a sneer spreading across his face. “I hold all the cards right now. Everything had gone, more or less, my way. You...you’re in no position to do much of anything against me. But me...I can do oh so much to you..”

As if to demonstrate, Bardot shoved all three claws against Snap’s chest, right into the wound Draow had given him. Snap’s eyes went wide, tears dripping out of the corners, and let out a loud scream. He struggled on the ground, turning his head from side to side, trying to get the pain to stop. Bardot pushed the claws in deeper, drawing out more blood and making the wound larger.

The pain...oh man the pain... It was horrific.. It was like someone was pouring hot lava over him. He started to cry from the pain, letting out a few shouts of agony. Bardot kept his claws in there, smiling down as Snap continued to cry in distress. Then, slowly, Bardot pulled out two of his claws, keeping one inside the chest wound. He started to push upward a little and to the side, cutting more of the skin. Snap struggled harder, yanking at his limbs, trying to pull away.

Then, with a twisted smile, Bardot shoved harder. Snap let out a loud scream as he felt the claw break through his ribcage, and sliced right into one of his lungs. The feeling of it collapsing was horrific. He felt his breathing quickening, his body trying harder to get more oxygen into his body. His body stiffened as Bardot suddenly yanked his claw out, blood dripping onto his body and sticking to Bardot’s claws.

Snap whimpered from the pain. Agony started to overwhelm his mind. The world around him started to blur and lose focus. He felt the ground beneath him spinning. The reduced oxygen and increased blood loss...they were mingling together, weakening him physically and mentally. And the pain, oh man the pain, it was getting worse by the second...

Everything hurt now... Everywhere. There was not one area of his body that wasn’t radiating in intense pain. Even the act of breathing hurt now. He felt as though he was slicing his lung every time he took in a breath or exhaled, no matter how slow or soft he did it. He kept his mouth open instinctively as his body, starving for oxygen, tried to suck in as much air as possible.

Snap stared up at Bardot with an expression of fear and hatred. “I...I will stop you..” Snap said, his voice weaker from having only one functioning lung. “I told Draow...and I will tell you... I will not give up... I..I will not let my friends down...I promised to save them...and I will...”

Bardot laughed at this. “Oh my you really are full of spirit! Even after all this time! How impressive!”

Snap glared at him, one eye part way closed from the pain.

“But you will need more than just spirit to win against me. Even now, your body is weakening. I can tell, just from looking at your expression, that your level of pain is increasing. Your adrenaline, it made it easier for you to deal with the pain. But soon...you will feel the full effects, and when you do...” Bardot gave a cruel laugh. He turned his head to the side, staring at Snap with one bright green eye. “You will be unable to save yourself, let alone anyone. You will be easy for me to kill..”

Snap attempted to struggle again. But with each struggle, he felt more and more strength leaving him. He was getting weaker. The blood loss was taking effect, and the pain was increasing. His weakened breathing was complicating things. How was he going to get out of here? There had to be a way. It all looked so hopeless..but no..he couldn’t give up. He wouldn’t give up..not now...

Snap glared up at Bardot, clenching his teeth tightly from a mixture of fear and anger. He noticed Bardot hadn’t used his venom on him yet. He made no attempts to bite him, not even mock ones. He wondered if it was because he wanted to save the venom for later. Or maybe he was just waiting for the right moment. Maybe he was going to wait until he least expected it...

“You know, despite being so clever...” Bardot said as-a-matter-of-factly. He tightened his grip on Snap’s wrists. “..I am amazed you haven’t figured out what I was doing this whole time...”

Snap looked up at him, confused. He didn’t know what he was talking about. All he was doing was just..standing there and talking to him. He kept him still, he injured him more, but mostly he was just talking or staring at him. There wasn’t a lot going on. They hadn’t even begun to fight yet. Snap didn’t know why this guy hadn’t tried fighting him yet. He didn’t know why he was just holding him down.

But then, a cold chill went up his spine. Horrific realization spread through his veins, turning them to ice. That was it... He wasn’t doing anything... Not only that, he wasn’t allowing him to do anything either. He wa just holding him there. And it wasn’t because Bardot didn’t want to fight. There was a purpose behind him just standing around talking. There was a reason why they hadn’t gone into battle yet. There was a reason why Bardot seemed a little more interested in just staring at him or talking to him than he was beginning the battle.

He was wasting time...

Snap’s eyes shot towards the direction where his friends lay on the ground. Bardot was deliberately using up his time so he would have little time to go save them... How much precious time had he lost just talking to this insane zoner? How much time did he have left now?

Snap couldn’t believe what a fool he had been. He should have known that Bardot would pull something like this. He should have known that this zoner would be just the type to pull a trick like this. Knowing that Bardot was deliberately wasting his time, Snap struggled even harder to get free. He still couldn’t make Bardot let go. Again and again he pulled, but no luck.

“I see it finally clicked with you. Yes, I’ve been...killing time...” Bardot turned his head to look at Rudy and Penny. “So little time left... I would say they have just one hour left.” He laughed evilly. He looked back down at Snap. “I wonder if you could even manage that.”

At first, it did seem hopeless. With only one hour left and time continuing to tick away, Snap had no idea how he was going to get out of this mess. He couldn’t even free himself. He knew that Bardot was going to hold him down until it was too late to save his friends. He was going to force him to watch them die, helpless to do anything about it. Then, he was certain, he was going to bite him with venom and kill him.

This had been part his plan this whole time. He had planned, from the start, for Snap to be so hurt that he could barely fight back. He had planned to mock and tease him about saving his friends, telling him he would be given a chance to save them. And while he has that chance, Bardot was doing whatever he could to make sure he missed that chance.

Minutes passed by and there was no change. Snap hadn’t been able to free himself. He glared hatefully at Bardot. Once in a while, he look back at his friends. His lower lip quivered as he thought that this might be the very last time he’ll see them. The thought...it was heart wrenching. He...he didn’t want this to be the end...

Snap again thought of the incident with Mr. Cosmo. He recalled how hopeless it seemed then. Everything seemed to Mr. Cosmo’s way. He had been so close to victory. He had caused so much pain. Then Snap realized that, despite how hopeless it was, they still won. They still managed to find a way to turn the tides. And he realized he could still do it here.

Seeing Bardot’s injuries reminded him that this guy wasn’t invincible. He was wounded like himself. Not as badly, but he was still wounded. The blood caked on the zoner’s back, shoulder, and ear was further proof of this. Mr. Cosmo, despite how dangerous he was, could still be injured, and was ultimately killed. And though Bardot was worse, he still had blood and bones..he could still be hurt...

“A shame your friends are going to die soon...”

Snap glared daggers at the hybrid zoner, baring his teeth at him.

“They were so much fun to toy with. Especially Rudy. You should have heard him crying out for mercy when I started to break his arm.” Bardot said, laughing. “I would love to hear him scream again...as well as Penny... I wish you could have seen it, Snappy boy.” Bardot reached down with his claw and scratched along Snap’s cheek, cutting a small gash in it. Snap winced at this. “They were defiant. They did resist. But in the end, even they had to succumb to the pain. No one can resist..not even the strongest among us. And them...well...” Bardot lowered his head a little. “They were so much fun to break.”

Snap widened his eyes in horror at this. His mind flashed back to Mr. Cosmo again. He remembered being in the tunnel with Mr. Wilter and Rapsheeba. He remembered when Mr. Cosmo came and yanked him away. The man held onto him and told him that he was fun to break...

And now, hearing those words again, this time about his friends, it caused emotion to well up inside of him. Fear... Horror.... He remembered how Mr. Cosmo broke him and how he continued to break him. Now his mind was filling up with images of his friends, on the ground, begging for mercy. He could see Bardot and Draow beating them up, slicing them with their claws. And they would be calling for him. Rudy and Penny...they’d call for him, beg him for help. And he couldn’t do anything about it.

But being reminded of Mr. Cosmo didn’t only have negative effects on him. There was a positive one as well. A renewed determination started to swell inside his mind. He never wanted anyone to go through what he did with Mr. Cosmo. Knowing that is what is happening to his friends, and knowing just how they felt, knowing the meaning of fear.... Snap was more determined than ever to save them.

With anger spreading through his body, mixed in with hatred and determination, he narrowed his eyes at the hybrid zoner. He took notice that Bardot had placed his paw on the ground again. The injured paw...

Snap struggled again. By shere luck, he managed to dislodge one of his arms. The one closest to the injured paw. Bardot looked surprised that he managed to free his hand from his grasp. Snap twisted his body a little, ignoring the pain, and positioned his fist. Then, moving as quickly as he could, he slammed his fist against the injured paw as hard as he could. A wave of pain was sent through Snap’s hand; it was been the some one he used to punch Draow. He pulled his hand back and gave a cry.

He wasn’t the only one in pain. Bardot let out a scream and he lifted up his paw to himself. Through his pain, Snap realized that Bardot’s grip on his legs had loosened up. He yanked out one of his legs and managed to land a kick on him, sending the zoner into the ground.

Slowly, Snap staggered to his feet. He was in great agony. Every movement was like being electrocuted all over again. Still, he fought against the pain, tears flowing down his face, as he stood up. He glared in Bardot’s direction. He could feel blood pouring from his chest wound. The blood dripped on the ground, creating pools of redness. He took a step towards Bardot, only to be struck with agony and hunched over, holding onto his chest wound.

Bardot’s eyes were wide. He looked genuinely shocked. “I can’t believe you managed to get up after all that. You should be in too much pain to move...”

“Heh..you’d..you’d be surprised...what people are willing to go through...to save the ones they love..” Snap said, a weak smile on his face. His breathing quickened a little more as he tried to get more oxygen. “I...I am not staying down...that easily...”

Bardot stared at him with a surprised expression for a moment. Then he smiled darkly. “Well...I guess I should be glad you are standing. You will be much more fun to kill this way...” With that, he charged towards the injured zoner, letting out a loud snarl.

Snap stood his ground, glaring at Bardot. He took a fighting stance and waited for the monster to collide with him.


DarkHououmon

  • Member+
  • Littlefoot
  • *
    • Posts: 7203
    • View Profile
    • http://bluedramon.deviantart.com
CHAPTER 44: THE START OF THE BATTLE-



Just like he had predicted, Mumbo Jumbo wasn’t entirely thrilled that Skrawl came back for questioning. He flat out told the jellybean that his friend had been through enough, and that he wasn’t comfortable with talking about Bardot. But the king was understanding enough of the situation and hadn’t tried to kick him out of the room. That didn’t stop him from glaring at the jellybean during their conversation, making it quite clear that he wasn’t pleased with him.

Barney wasn’t happy either. He didn’t seem to react in anger towards Skrawl. That was how he would have reacted had he been healthy and perfectly fine. He was never pleased with people coming to him for information. This time, it wasn’t because Skrawl came for information, but because he did so regarding someone he was terrified of. It had been difficult for him to talk about Bardot at all, even if it was just regarding one of his inventions and not Bardot himself.

This gave Skrawl an uncomfortable thought earlier. Had Barney been taken to Bardot’s hideout at least once and tortured there? That would explain why even Bardot’s inventions made Barney uncomfortable. If he had to see them up close and personal....no wonder he was upset. He could certainly sympathize with him. Though his stay clearly wasn’t as horrific, his encounter with Mr. Cosmo did help him understand Barney’s fears on some level.

However, that thought he had before, it made Skrawl realize that Barney might be able to help them find the hideout. If he really had been there, he might be able to take them there, or give directions or something.

But even if Barney knew the location, that didn’t mean they could get there. Skrawl reminded himself of their other problem. The cameras. He needed a way to hide himself and anyone else he brings with. They needed to find a way to go undetected. The EMP pulser worked well, but only in confined spaces. If they tried the same thing outside, sure it’ll stop cameras within the radius, but any camera outside that area would still see him. And Bardot would still know what was going on.

With Barney’s huge collection of knowledge, he must have something that would help them. Something that he could use more than once, would last for a long time, and let him bring more than one zoner with him. And it had to be portable, too. Nothing heavy that could be seen from a mile away. Something stealthy...

But getting information from Barney now was not going to be easy. The centipede had grown even more wary about talking to him regarding Bardot. After being abused by the hybrid zoner for so long, it came as no surprise to Skrawl nor King Mumbo Jumbo when Barney froze and whimpered even at just the mere mention of Bardot’s name. Both of them could only imagine what he had gone through. Mumbo Jumbo got a taste of it when he confronted Bardot at the hospital. Skrawl never saw it, but from the king described, it was horrific.

And to think that was just a small display... Barney said that the monster had done a lot worse to him before. And how he did it over and over again. Each time he spoke about Bardot, he grew more and more distressed. Even in the safety of his friend’s company, he still acted like Bardot would show up at any moment.

The promise of stopping Bardot was the only thing that gave Barney enough strength to talk about him a litle more, or anything Bardot-related. Barney was the only zoner who had the information they could use to stop the crazed zoner. He was the only one who could have even the slightest chance of helping them to find the hideout he and Draow went to.

But all the questions asked earlier, and now Skrawl came again for more... The jellybean began to realize that he must be sounding an awful like like Bardot right about now. That evil zoner had came after him time and time again for information. And he would beat the information out of him even if Barney was going to give it up willingly.

And now here Skrawl was, doing the same thing. Well almost. He hadn’t tried to harm Barney for the information. He was just asking for it. But him coming again and again...that was something Bardot was doing. Skrawl realized that his behavior might also have contributed to Barney’s nervous behavior. Skrawl would stop but they had some important issues to take care of first. They had to find Bardot and Draow and stop them somehow.

He knew Barney and Mumbo Jumbo understood this well enough. They knew what danger they posed to other citizens of ChalkZone. Yet, despite that, Mumbo Jumbo was growing irritated with Skrawl coming for more information again, and Barney was getting more and more nervous every time Skrawl came back for information. But it wasn’t like Skrawl had much of a choice in the matter. It wasn’t like he had a wealth of knowledge regarding Bardot.

Out of the three who stood in the hospital room, only one of them had information they could use to their advantage. And that was Barney himself.

“Look, I understand you want to stop this guy. I completely sympathize. I want him stopped, too, especially after what he did to my friend after all this time.” King Mumbo Jumbo said. “But isn’t there a way to do it without having to consult my friend so many times regarding...that guy?” He carefully avoided saying the evil zoner’s name for fear of freaking out his friend. “In case you didn’t notice, he’s in no position for...”

“Yes, I know.” Skrawl raised his hand to silence the turtle. “But what do you want me to do? He’s the only one I know of who knows a lot about this guy. And he has Rudy and Penny captured. We don’t have much time to be feeling sorry for ourselves. We...”

“Feeling sorry for ourselves? Is that what you think this is?” Mumbo Jumbo growled. He walked a few steps towards Skrawl and jabbed a stubby, clawed finger in his direction. “Well I’m sorry if the abuse of my friend is just some trivial boo-hoos to you!”

Skrawl took a step back. “That isn’t what I meant!” He rubbed his forehead with one hand. “Okay, look, we need to find where this hideout is, and figure out a way to get there without being seen. Barney is the only one I know who has enough knowledge and might be able to help in such a short time frame. I’m sorry that I keep coming back for information. I’m sorry I keep talking about Ba....him. But what do you expect me to do? Lives are on the line here!”

There was a bit of silence for a few seconds. Skrawl gave them some time to think about what he said before he continued. He wanted them to let what he said sink in. They knew how serious it was. Now he hammered it home, making sure it stuck.

“I’m no more happy about this than you are two are. But right now, we need to stop those two zoners. If you don’t help me, then there’ll be a lot more who will end up like you, Barney.” Skrawl said, narrowing his eyes. “Could you really live with that?”

Barney let out a soft whimper and tears dripped down his face. Mumbo Jumbo took a step in front of his friend, glaring at the jellybean. Skrawl took a step back just in case the king decided to get physical with him. He didn’t like the way he was looking at him.

“Now that’s enough!” King Mumbo Jumbo shouted. “You’re upsetting him even more! Do you know a thing about sympathy?”

“Do you know how many zoners will end up hurt if he doesn’t continue to help me?” Skrawl retorted back. He did feel a little bad for getting a little rougher than before. But he needed the information and fast. “And if Rudy and Penny are killed, that leaves us with no creators. And with no creators, with this..Bardot guy having creator powers in the form of blue chalk, and with the blue chalk so hard to find...we will be at a disadvantage.”

Skrawl turned his head to Barney. The centipede zoner had his head turned away. His face was pointed to the ground. He couldn’t tell if he was feeling guilty about something or what. His body was shaking a little. Skrawl knew he might be getting a little too aggressive, and made an effort to talk a little softer and gentler.

“Look I’m sorry I keep trying to pry information from you. I’m not trying to get like Bardot.” He noticed the centipede shaking a little harder at the mention of that name. “But if you don’t help me, other zoners may suffer horrific fates, like you and the two creators. I know you aren’t the most social zoner, but I also know you do care about Rudy, Penny, and Snap, and I know you wouldn’t want others to suffer what you went through. You wouldn’t want to feel responsible for their deaths and suffering, now do you?”

At this, Barney took a step back away from Skrawl. He kept his head faced away from the jellybean, even though he couldn’t really see him. His antennas curled downward and his head lowered. He started to cry a little harder.

At this, the turtle had enough. He took a step towards Skrawl, glaring at him angrily.

“Enough!” Mumbo Jumbo growled in Skrawl’s direction. “You’re making him upset!”

“At ease, old friend..” Barney spoke. His voice was shaky. He took a step towards his tortoise friend and put a hand on his arm. “He’s right... I do need to help stop Bar...Bar...” His voice trailed off. Skrawl and Mumbo Jumbo knew what he was talking about. Barney sniffled and wiped his nose. “I want him somewhere where I know that he’ll..never harm me again...”

Mumbo Jumbo’s expression softened up. “Are you sure you want to do this?” He put a hand on his friend gently, carefully avoiding his wounds. “Because if you don’t feel comfortable, I can...”

Barney shook his head. “No...no I’ll be fine. I’ll be fine...” The centipede turned his attention to Skrawl. He walked towards his direction. “I’ll tell you what else I know about....Bardot...”

Skrawl nodded his head. “I’m listening.”

sss

Even Snap had to be amazed at how he managed to dodge the charge, especially since Bardot wasn’t that far away from him. The jump did hurt him, and it aggravated his chest would. He still managed to pull it off, if just barely, letting Bardot land on the ground next to him.

Bardot quickly changed direction and went after him again. Snap narrowed his eyes and pulled his fist back, the opposite one this time, and prepared to punch. He waited until Bardot got a certain distance, then he moved around to the side. He slammed his fist against Bardot’s injured shoulder, causing the zoner to screech and crumple on the ground. Snap took this chance and jumped onto him.

Bardot being smaller did make it easier for Snap to slow him down with his weight. He wrapped his arms around Bardot’s neck, like he had with Draow, and pulled tightly. There was a gagging sound and Bardot began to try to force him off. However, Snap had made a miscalculation, one that almost cost him dearly. With him being roughly the same size as Bardot, it meant that he was a larger target, and since he was a larger target...

Snap screamed in surprise when Bardot slammed his jaws shut next to his arm. The sudden attack was enough to make him let go. He slid around Bardot’s side, his head almost touching the ground. Bardot then stopped suddenly and, mustering up strength, flung Snap’s body into the ground. Snap let out a scream as he rolled across the floor. He shook his head and looked over as Bardot rushed towards him. Snap stood up shakingly and tried to punch him again.

Bardot, however, learned fast. He got the best of Snap this time. He moved out of the way as the blue boy tried to deliver a punch. He went around to Snap’s side and struck him down with his claws. Blood splattered the ground as Snap was flung into the hard, unforgiving floor again. Bardot struck a second time, making his back wound even deeper. He then jumped back, landing a bit aways from Snap, and sneered at him.

Snap raised himself off the ground with his arms and he looked in Bardot’s direction. He refused to believe that this is all that Bardot had to offer. Granted, he was still vicious, but he expected him to fight harder than that. He had expected more. And he had a feeling he would get more. He must be deliberately holding back. He must be prolonging the fight. Snap knew that had to be the case. Bardot was just playing with him like he was just some inanimate toy.

That notion appeared to be proven when Bardot started to run around him. He didn’t run quite as fast. The injuries he sustained did slow him down. He was still, however, faster than Snap himself in his current state, and it was still a little hard to keep up with him. Snap looked left and right, watching as Bardot ran circles around him. He tensed up, preparing for him to lunge at him at any given time.

And then he did, but not in the way Snap expected. Rather than pin him down, what Bardot ended up doing was jump at him and bump him with his head, pushing him down. Again and again, Bardot headbutted him, only to pull back away before he could land a blow. And where he would strike was randomized. He might hit him from the front, the side, or his back. Snap had tried a few times to get onto his feet, but each time, Bardot would come at him and strike his legs with the back of his paw, deliberately holding back by not using his claws.

Yeah, he was playing with him. Bardot wasn’t fighting seriously. He was so confident he would win, Snap was so injured, that Bardot got a little ëplayful’, if that would be the right term. For a little while longer, Bardot would just run around Snap and strike him at random. He wouldn’t bite or slash him. He would just use enough force to knock him across the ground, all just for the ëfun’ of it.

Snap growled softly. He couldn’t believe he was being treated like a toy. He couldn’t believe that Bardot was wasting his time. The zoner was just delaying him. He was keeping his distance and wasn’t using lethal force because he didn’t want him to die just yet. He wanted him to witness his friends dying. He wanted to make sure that he couldn’t land a blow on him until it was too late.

Snap grew tired of this delaying game. He started to rush towards where Bardot was sitting. He prepared to punch him. As he ran, his movements were a little awkward, the blood loss and weakness taking a stronger hold now. Bardot just grinned as Snap got closer to him. Then he just jumped out of the way, letting Snap punch nothing but empty air. The blue zoner whipped his head around and growled as Bardot landed a foot away from him and then ran off, putting more distance between them.

Bardot smiled at him, tilting his head to the side. He lifted up his paw and waved at him mockingly. Snap rushed towards him again. His second attempt to punch him did no good. Bardot, using whatever remained of his speed, still managed to keep out of the way. Snap wasn’t sure how he was going to beat this guy if he couldn’t even get close enough to him to attack.

When he tried to run again, he was forced to stop. His head started to spin again, this time worse than before. A dull pain throbbed through it. He stopped in his tracks and started to rub his head. Then his chest started to hurt really bad, and it became a little harder to breathe. He started to cough, blood getting into his lungs. He fell to his knees, a hand on his head and another on his chest. And those were just two areas being wracked with pain.

He was only on his knees for a second. When he put pressure on his injured leg, he let out a cry of pain and fell on his side. His body shuddered in pain. He realized that the full effects of his injuries were starting to come into the fray now. The one thing he didn’t want to happen.... Now was a bad time for this... He had to try to fight back against the pain somehow...

But this time, no matter how hard he tried, he couldn’t ride out the pain. He remained frozen on the ground, his body shaking from the pain. Unable to hold back, he let out a few whimpers, his eyes shut tightly. He heard laughter and he opened up a pained eye. He saw Bardot walking towards him slowly, his lips curled back into an evil grin.

“See what I mean? Too much pain to move. Looks like your...adrenaline is starting to wear off.” Bardot taunted him. He walked around him in a wide circle, his eyes going over Snap’s injuries. “Ah yes...it won’t be long now... You won’t be able to take much more. And fighting me...well that’s going to send you to your grave sooner.”

“If I save my friends by doing so...” Snap growled. “I-I will do it...”

Bardot chuckled. “Oh I know that. That is why this battle is going to be fun. I get to see here, more than anywhere, just how much of a beating you can take.” He licked his lips slowly and he took another step towards Snap. His eyes bore into his. “I have to wonder what you taste like...”

Snap’s eyes widened in horror at this. This just made Bardot’s creepy smile grow broader.

“What? You thought I only ate humans?” Bardot asked coldly. He shook his head once. “Oh no. I’ve eaten a few zoners myself. I prefer humans, but zoners are much easier. No need to dehydrate them...”

Bardot moved around behind Snap. He pressed his paw against Snap’s back and held him down. He lowered his head to Snap’s injured back. He licked along the gash, causing Snap to let out a pained and terrified whine. Bardot then backed off, getting out of the way before Snap could land a defensive blow on him. He moved around until he stood in front of Snap.

“I like the taste of your blood, Snap.” Bardot said in a creepy voice. “Perhaps I should kill you know before you lose too much...”

Snap bared his teeth. “Y-You’re sick...”

“And you’re delicious.” Bardot said tauntingly. “And oh so naive. You still think you can save your little friends? Look at yourself.” Bardot made a gesture with his paw. “You’re covered in wounds. You’ve lost a lot of blood. You can barely move right now. What hope do you have...” He placed a paw on his chest. “...to defeat me..?”

Snap didn’t bother replying. He narrowed his eyes at the monster. He watched as Bardot paced around him once more, taking another note of his injuries. It was like he was a vulture and he was examing his prey. That was very well what he was doing. Bardot had announced his intentions on eating him as well. He truly was a monster.

Snap glared at Bardot as he was being examined like a piece of meat. The way Bardot looked at him, he could tell Bardot saw him as just an object. He had made that perfectly clear. He could see him licking his chops slowly. His tail moved from side to side. Bardot stared at him eagerly, venom and saliva dripping from his fangs.

Then a cold shudder went up Snap’s spine as he realized Bardot was staring at him hungrily. Oh no...was he going to try to kill him now? If he tried to bite with those fangs..would he be able to get out of the way in time? Snap’s eyes widened as Bardot gave him a creepy grin, almost like he was reading his mind and confirming what he was about to do.

Snap struggled up, and managed to get on his knees without falling over. He opened his mouth a little wider, taking in quick breaths. He coughed up a little more blood. He looked over at Bardot as the zoner came back towards him again.

“Perhaps...I should change my plans a little...”

Snap’s heart started to pound. He glared hatefully at Bardot, doing his best to hide his fear. He raised up a fist defensively, threatening to strike him if he got too close. Bardot didn’t even acknowledge this. He continued walking towards him as if nothing had happened.

“I don’t need to do anything more to your friends. They will die soon enough. I care not about blood loss with them. The less fluid they have in their bodies, the better.” Bardot said as he got even closer to Snap. “But with you...the more blood you lose, the less...tasty you will be. Maybe I should speed things up a little.”

Snap’s eyes widened. He attempted to get back up. Though he managed to stand on his feet, he didn’t stay like that for long. A second later, Bardot jumped on him. He knocked Snap onto his back. Bardot stood on him, using his weight to hold him down. He pressed his paw against his chest wound, causing Snap to cry out in pain. With his other paw, he gripped his arm and yanked it up. He stared at it, vicious intentions glowing from his eyes.

Snap struggled to get his arm free. He yanked on it again and again. It wouldn’t budge. Snap watched in fear as Bardot opened his mouth and started to move his jaws towards his arm. Snap struggled frantically to get away. He pounded his fist against Bardot’s shoulder. This time, Bardot remained there. He did flinch in pain, but he remained focused on this task. In just a couple seconds, the fangs would go into Snap, and he will die. He had to find a way out of here and fast.

Snap’s eyes widened. He attempted to get back up. Though he managed to stand on his feet, he didn’t stay like that for long. A second later, Bardot jumped on him. He knocked Snap onto his back. Bardot stood on him, using his weight to hold him down. He pressed his paw against his chest wound, causing Snap to cry out in pain. With his other paw, he gripped his arm and yanked it up. He stared at it, vicious intentions glowing from his eyes.

Snap struggled to get his arm free. He yanked on it again and again. It wouldn’t budge. Snap watched in fear as Bardot opened his mouth and started to move his jaws towards his arm. Snap struggled frantically to get away. He pounded his fist against Bardot’s shoulder. This time, Bardot remained there. He did flinch in pain, but he remained focused on this task. In just a couple seconds, the fangs would go into Snap, and he will die. He had to find a way out of here and fast.

Then, as time seemed to slow down as Bardot was about to inject him with venom, Snap took notice of something. Bardot’s body wasn’t straight as he stood on him. Rather, it was curved, probably to concentrate his weight on one area, his chest and stomach, to make it harder for him to move. While it did work in Bardot’s favor, it was also a mistake because his tail was close enough for Snap to reach.

He looked up at the approaching jaws. Then back at the tail again. He wasn’t sure if it was going to work. It was risky, but he didn’t see any other options. As he saw the jaws start to close, he reacted as quickly as he could. Taking the tail in his free hand, he yanked it over and straight into Bardot’s mouth as it shut all the way.

Bardot’s eyes flew open as his own teeth, minus the fangs, sank into his tail. Blood dripped from the small puncture wounds he gave himself. The fur on his tail puffed up, his ears and crest straightened. He threw his head back and let out a screech of pain.

Snap took this chance and punched Bardot off of him. He struggled to his feet again. He let out a few groans of pain as he stood there, his body shaking from the pain. Though he was in great agony, he managed to stay on his feet. He panted a few times, staring at where Bardot had fallen into the ground. He watched as the yellow and red zoner got up to his feet.

Slowly, Bardot turned his head towards him. His expression was chilling. A mixture of anger and demented delight. His pupils shrank and a psychotic smile spread across his face. He started to laugh. A cold laughter nothing like he heard from this guy before.

“You know...that was a really smart move...” He said in a creepy tone of voice. The smile broadened for a second. Then he turned his head to the side, his muzzle pointed to the ground. He stared at Snap with a single green eye. “Too bad it will be the last move you’ll ever make. Be prepared, Snappy boy.” He raised his head up, his teeth bared in an evil smile. “You’re luck has run out... because now the gloves are off. I have been holding back...but no longer...”

Eyes growing wide, Snap took a step back, staggering a little from the pain. He already had known Bardot was holding back, but he could barely manage against him when he was using just part of his strength. If that was what he could do when he wasn’t even trying that hard...

...what was he like when he wasn’t holding back?

“Time to die, Snap...” Bardot laughed.

He pawed the ground, claws scraping along it, preparing to rush towards him. Snap, despite being afraid, took a fighting stance. This fight was far from over.


DarkHououmon

  • Member+
  • Littlefoot
  • *
    • Posts: 7203
    • View Profile
    • http://bluedramon.deviantart.com
CHAPTER 45: LET'S TURN UP THE PAIN, SHALL WE?-



Before Snap knew it, Bardot was upon him. The hybrid zoner slammed his head against his body with as much force as he could muster. Snap screamed as he was sent flying backwards into the ground. He tumbled across before finally coming to a stop near the entrance of the room. As he tried to get up, he felt Bardot snag him by his scarf and drag him back, uncaring if he was aggravating his injuries or not.

Once he dragged him a few feet away from the door, Bardot stood onto his hind legs, raising Snap off the ground. He started to slam him against the hard floor. He did this again and again, smashing Snap’s head and shoulders against the ground. Snap kept letting out pained screams as he kept hititng the ground. A few small cuts appeared and his face started to bruise. Then Bardot pulled his head back and threw Snap head long into the wall.

Snap collided with the wall, his forehead smashing against it. He laid on the ground, on his stomach, moaning in pain. The blow to his head left him dazed and stunned for a few seconds, his vision partially blurred. He managed to get onto his knees and he rubbed his sore head, trying to feel the extent of the damage.

Bardot came rushing towards him and he grabbed Snap by the back of his head. He lifted him up a little off the ground and sneered at him before he slammed the blue zoner’s head against the wall, smashing his face against the bumpy rocks. Then, holding him there as hard as he could, he pulled downward, scrapin Snap’s face along the rocks. Once he was back on his knees again, Bardot released them and then delivered a kick into his injured side, making him roll across the ground.

As Snap laid there in pain, as Bardot scraped across the ground as he prepared for another charge, the blue zoner wondered what he was going to do to get out of this. The adrenaline was either gone or its ësuppress pain’ effects was diluted. His whole body was wracked in pain, feeling like it was set on fire. He could barely move without wanting to collapse in agony. He could barely fight back while Bardot, despite being wounded, was nowhere near as bad off as him.

He watched as Bardot ran towards him. Time almost seemed to slow down. Snap struggled to his feet, stammering as he tried to keep his footing. He saw Bardot rush towards him, mouth split wide open in preparation of biting him. Snap’s eyes widened in fear and jumped to the side.

He cried out in pain as he landed on the ground, his knees nearly buckling. He was able to get out of the way in time, though, and he looked back to see Bardot had fallen into the ground where he had stood. Snap managed to turn his stiff, pain-filled body around to face Bardot. He wasn’t sure how long he could keep this up. Even his own breathing was hurting him, and he wished he could just lay on the ground and rest.

But that was impossible for him to do right now. Not with what was going on. Not with his friends’ lives, and his own, on the line. He kept his feet firmly planted on the ground, panting heavily, and glared in Bardot’s direction. He was still standing. He was still breathing. He was still alive. And as long as he still had a heartbeat, as long as his friends were breathing, he was going to fight.

He was scared out of his mind. Bardot had gotten more vicious in his attacks. But he still stood his ground to face him. He watched as Bardot started to pace around him, a demented grin on his face. He was trying to find a weak spot to attack, he was sure. And that wasn’t going to be hard. He was covered in so many injuries. Snap knew that his life could be over quickly if he weren’t careful. Just one slip up was all it was going to take. He was at a disadvantage in this fight, and he was unable to stop the shivers of fear from going up and down his spine.

Yet he refused to run away. Bardot wasn’t invincible, no matter how vicious he became. If he could just land a few punches on him and use his own pain to slow him down, he could subdue him in time to save Rudy and Penny. He just had to wait for Bardot to get close enough and then take that chance to punch him. It wasn’t going to be easy, but he was willing to try it.

Bardot ran a wide circle around Snap. As he continued to run in circles, he ran closer and closer to Snap. The blue zoner tried to keep up with him. He looked left and right. Before he could react, he felt Bardot slam himself against his back, throwing him several feet away. He crashed heavily into the ground, wincing in pain as pressure was applied to his twisted ankle.

Snap didn’t know how much more of a beating he could take. It was a miracle that he hadn’t broken any bones besides a few ribs yet. He wasn’t sure how long that luck would be kept up. It would surely run out soon. And he didn’t know how he was able to keep consciousness this whole time. His body was covered in wounds and he lost a lot of blood. Why hadn’t he passed out yet? How much more could he take before he would fall down, never to get up again?

Snap stumbled to his feet. His body swayed from side to side. The pain was really getting to him know, messing with his sense of balance, making it hard to keep his eyes open all the way. Blood continued to pour from several of his wounds. Each breath felt like it was setting his lungs on fire. The loss of one lung made it really hard to breathe, even without pain involved. The feel of the cold air rushing into the wound in his chest was unsettling, one of the worst sensations he felt in his life.

Pain wracked through his whole body. Moving anything hurt. The full effects of the wounds were here now. Dizziness settled in. His vision got a little blurry. The effects of blood loss, such as fatigue, made itself known. With himself unable to even move without toppling over in pain, Snap was unable to get out of the way as Bardot rushed towards him again.

Bardot laughed cruelly as he stood in front of Snap, straightening his body on his hind legs to appear larger than him. He raised a paw and struck down, slashing into Snap’s already injured arm. Snap fell into the ground, screaming in pain. Bardot seized his foot, pushing his claws into the flesh, and threw him into the ground. The impact was so hard, Snap was genuinely shocked that no bones were broken.

Bardot leapt in Snap’s direction. Snap was just barely on his knees when Bardot pushed him back into the ground, prompting a scream from the humanoid zoner. Pushed up against the ground on his stomach, pressure placed on his wounds, Snap started to struggle. He kicked his legs and tried to pull himself free with his hands.

As he did this, the hybrid zoner grabbed his scarf again. Then he applied more pressure on his back, holding him still. With a hard yank, he pulled his head backwards and up.

Snap’s eyes widened as the piece of cloth put pressure against his neck, his head being yanked back. He started to gag, the pressure blocking his windpipe. With him already having a hard time breathing with just one lung and with the pain, this in addition made him all the more terrified. He opened his mouth wider and tried so hard to take in a breath. His struggles increased. He gripped the cloth on his neck and tried to pull it back. It was no use.

As he struggled to take in a breath, he heard Bardot laughing coldly at him and then he increased he pressure, pulling back even more. Snap made gagging sounds as he tried in vain to take a breath. His eyes widened and his heart raced. He looked around, desperate to find some way to get himself free. He looked up at Bardot, seeing him out of the corner of his eye. The hybrid zoner just smiled at him as he kept pulling his scarf back, trying to choke him to death.

Slowly, Snap’s struggles weakened and decreased. Energy was leaving him. His mind was going numb. He had a hard time keeping his eyes open, and they shut a few times. He fought to keep himself awake. His face was turning blue as his head lowered towards the ground. His body was becoming still, the world around him starting to go dark.

He could barely register the cold laughter from Bardot, who was apparently pleased that he had won this fight. He tightened his grip on Snap’s scarf and pulled even tighter in an attempt to finish Snap off. Snap’s eyes bulged at the pain of this, but found it almost impossible to move. The pressure on his neck increased and he thought the scarf was going to slice his head off.

Then something happened. Something that he did not expect.

When Bardot yanked on the scarf in a clear attempt to break his neck, there was a loud tearing sound. In a split second, there was a sharp pain in Snap’s neck and then nothing. All the pressure was suddenly released from him. As Bardot let out a yelp of surprise and fell off of Snap, the blue zoner suddenly took in a breath, his eyes wide in fear and shock.

Snap was on his knees, holding onto his throat. He breathed in and out quickly, trying to ride out the pain in his lungs as he got oxygen into his body as fast as he could. Slowly, some of his strength returned and his world sharpened up a little. He rubbed his throat, wincing at the soreness of where his scarf had cut into him, blocking his air supply. He turned his head to look behind him. Bardot had gotten up onto his feet again and was holding something blue in his jaws.

His scarf... Bardot must have pulled so hard that he wound up ripping the piece of cloth from his neck. Bardot’s plan had backfired on him due to his own actions. Snap let that sink in. The only reason he survived was because of a mistake Bardot had made. If this hadn’t happened...

...he would have died.

Bardot snarled as he glared at the piece of cloth in his jaws. He threw it aside, letting it lay on the ground. He glared at it. Snap half-expected Bardot to start blaming the scarf for him losing his grip on Snap, but he remained quiet. He turned his head towards Snap, his expression unreadable. Snap’s heart skipped a beat just looking at him.

“Well...that was inconvenient...” Bardot said in a cold voice. He glared at the cloth and then struck it aside, ripping it up as he did so. “Flimsy thing.” He turned his attention back to Snap. “No matter. There are other ways of...killing the lights if you know what I mean...”

With that, he started to stalk towards Snap, his tail swishing from side to side, like a cat ready to pounce on its prey. Snap watched, his body shaking from pain, as Bardot got closer to him. He could see his muscles tightening, flexing, ready to pounce.

And then he did. Bardot leapt into the air, his front paws out in front of him, the claws ready to tear into his already battered form. Snap, desperate to find a way to protect himself, let out a scream and pulled his fist back. When Bardot got close to him, Snap slammed his fist against the side of Bardot’s head. The force was enough to knock the hybrid zoner off course and he landed in the ground next to Snap. The blue zoner immediately backed away before the yellow and red zoner could attempt to bite him.

Bardot rubbed his head where Snap had hit him. A small bruise formed there. He got up off the ground and looked in Snap’s direction. He chuckled, the sound boring through Snap’s soul. He couldn’t tell if Bardot was angry or not. He didn’t like the way he was looking at him.

“Impressive that you managed to hit me in your...conditon.” Bardot’s green eyes scanned Snap’s body again. He then focused on Snap’s face, staring at him in the eye. “Just what I would expect from the unkillable...” He took a step towards Snap. He lowered his head, his ears lowering just a tad. “But you won’t have that title for long, Snappy boy. Your time...is almost up.”

Snap, despite his fears, glared at him. “I..I’m still s-standing...a-aren’t I..?”

“Yes but for how long?” Bardot laughed. “You are so badly hurt, I wonder if even the most extensive care unit can save you.” He turned his head towards the unconscious forms of Rudy and Penny. “I wonder, if they somehow survive this, what they’d think when they find out you’re dead? What a shame, don’t you think? To survive all that, only to find out that you died trying to save them. What a shame...”

Snap took a step towards the deranged zoner. The step hurt. It made him feel like he was walking on glass. His body trembled from the pain. Yet he still stood there, glaring as defiantly as he could at Bardot. “I-I-I am not down y-y-yet...” He took in a pained breath. “I w-won’t give up...” He straightened himself up, ignoring the pain the best he could. “I-I will not f-f-fail..my...friends...”

“Oh, but you already have...” With that, Bardot rushed towards Snap, his feet pounding against the ground.

Snap tried to punch Bardot. This time, he wasn’t so lucky. The beast grabbed his head in his paw and dragged him along. He ran up to the wall and crushed Snap against it, bending his arm at an odd angle. There was no snap, but the twist did pull a muscle, causing Snap to emit a howl of pain. When Bardot released him, he held his injured arm to his body. The arm was immobilized by pain. Tears forming in his eyes, Snap looked over as Bardot came at him again.

Bardot slammed his body against Snap’s, forcing the zoner into the ground. Snap found himself on his back. His body was rigid in pain, unable to move. His difficulty breathing made it harder and harder to concentrate. He looked up at Bardot, who kept him pinned down with his front paws.

Snap struggled weakly on the ground. He tried to move something, anything. His body was still filled with pain, and he had gotten even weaker from the loss of blood. He felt Bardot dig his claws into his body as he tightened his grip on him. Snap looked up, shuddering at the sight of those gleeful eyes staring back down at him. Bardot’s jaws slowly opened, exposing the entirety of his venomous fangs. Snap’s eyes widened, knowing what the hybrid zoner was going to do now.

“It had been fun, Snappy boy.” Bardot said, licking his lips as he stared hungrily at the blue zoner. “But all good things must come to an end..”

Snap tried again to free himself. The fear gave him a bit of strength. It wasn’t enough. He could barely lift his head off the ground, hard to keep his eyes open, let alone try to punch this guy.

“Goodbye, Snap. It was nice knowing you.” Bardot said softly.

Tears flowing down his face, Snap was unable to turn his eyes away as Bardot lowered his jaws to bite him.

sss

Mrs. Tabootie couldn’t take it. She tried to hold it back. She tried to keep herself calm. It just wasn’t working. Her body shook with emotion as she stared at the entrance of the rhino-like cave. She had her hands clasped together. She took a step towards the cave. A small one, her mind unsure if she wanted to head back in there or not.

She felt something tug on her. She looked down and saw it was that one zoner...what was her name.. Ah yes, Rapsheeba. One of Snap’s friends. She looked up at her with a sympathetic expression. She shook her head slowly.

Mrs. Tabootie stared at her, and then looked back at the cave. She couldn’t just stand here. She didn’t know if she could make herself remain still and wait for someone to come out. Every muscle in her body was tense. She wanted to make a run for it. She wanted to rush back in there. She could see the two zoners and the other humans were sympathetic towards her, but they all felt it was best to remain outside.

But how can she remain out here? Sure, she felt better being out of that dreadful place. But...Rudy and Penny were still inside... They were hurt. They were dying. Their time was almost up. If they didn’t get out here soon, they would be too late to take them to a hospital. They...they needed to get them out of there...now.

And then there was Snap.

The little blue zoner was very badly hurt when she had seen him. And he was only going to get worse as he continued to fight against these two evil zoners, Draow and Bardot. As much as she wasn’t sure how real he was, she could still tell he was in a lot of pain. She couldn’t just let him suffer like that. She had to do something.

But..what could she do against Bardot and Draow? And what if these two zoners, Blocky and Rapsheeba, were right? What if rushing in would only make things worse? With how bad things were already, they couldn’t afford anything worse.

As they were wandering through the tunnels, Snap’s screams echoed off the walls. They were intermixed with the howls and snarls of Draow, whose voice she came to know a little too well for her liking. The screams sent chills down her and the other adults’ spines. It was distressing to hear another being in so much pain, even if they were made of chalk. Regardless of how real she thought they were, the one thing she knew they had in common is that they could feel pain. And that was enough for her to sympathize with the blue zoner as she listened to him being beaten up.

She and the others waited outside of the rhino head. They hadn’t moved far from their spot. She hadn’t noticed any other zoners coming at them. Blocky commented that it was shere luck as usually predators do roam this area. He assured her that they wouldn’t try to eat them as zoners can’t eat real world food. Bardot is the only one who does. But she didn’t feel that assured, especially when Rapsheeba noted that the predators might still attack anyway.

Draow was proof of that aggression. He couldn’t eat them, but that didn’t stop him from biting them and clawing them. Being the first talking zoner they ran into, that was a terrible first impression that she and the others got. Add to that, the other talking zoner they met was Bardot, and he was even worse. Cruel, a cold-blooded monster... And any other zoner they had met before their capture had been predatory or aggressive, or both.

Before Snap showed up in their room to free them, she had thought that maybe it was indeed best to ban the kids from ChalkZone. Regardless of what good there might be to this place, knowing that dangers like Bardot and Draow lurked around, she became afraid that, if they lived through this, there might be another time where her son and friend would disappear, and this time, they’d never come back. Knowing that their children were in danger in a place like this, with monsters and predators around, keeping them out of ChalkZone might be the best course of action.

That notion was challenged when Snap came in. Like the other parents, Mrs. Tabootie was unsure of what to think of Snap, and was distrustful towards him. It did confuse her when she saw all the injuries, but in this world, a place she didn’t understand, she couldn’t use the wounds as an excuse to give Snap a chance. For all she knew, it was just to get her guard down. Snap could turn out to be just like the other zoners.

The only thing she knew about Snap was that he was Rudy’s creation. She had seen plenty of drawings of him. But what Rudy had drawn was just fictional stories, comics that he had published. She didn’t know what the real Snap was like. He could have turned out to be a total jerk, nothing like the hero that Rudy made him out to be in the stories.

Her opinion of Snap, her distrust of him, did start to change not simply because of what Terry told them, but it was because of what she had seen on the video. The way he kept throwing himself at Draow, fighting with him, keeping him away from Rudy and Penny... She knew the only reason he would do this was if he reall did care. His life was on the line. He could have been torn apart. Yet, there he stood, fighting against the larger, more powerful zoner.

That was when she knew Snap was more than just a friend to her son and his girlfriend. He was also a guardian of sorts. Terry said they were guardians of each other. And Mrs. Tabootie could see why. Seeing the video, she could tell how close of friends they were, and how much they were willing to sacrifice for each other.

She, her husband, and Mrs. Sanchez all agreed, as they stood outside the rhino head, that it was a nice change of pace to see something good about ChalkZone. It was nice to see, thanks to Snap, Rapsheeba, and Blocky, that not all zoners were vicious. It was definitely reassuring when Blocky mentioned that most zoners aren’t evil and wouldn’t try to hurt their children. She and the other parents were still wary of the dangers ChalkZone still had, but knowing there was indeed good in this place did help them feel better.

Her thoughts went back to their children, who were still stuck inside. She hoped they didn’t get more injured. Her lips quivered at the thought of those two monsters hurting them more than they already had. And with no cameras, they had no idea if Snap managed to win against Draow and Bardot. They didn’t know when he would come out with their children. All they could do was stand around and wait.

Not knowing was the worst part. As terrible as being forced to watch Rudy and Penny in agony, at least they could see them. They could see what their condition was. It was so much worse not knowing what was going on. She felt a pang in he heart as images flashed in her head, her imagination getting the best of her as she thought about different scenarios of what could be happening.

She felt a hand on her shoulder. She looked over and saw her husband. He gave her a sympathetic look. She leaned against him for comfort.

“Oh Joe...where are they?” She asked, tears forming in her eyes. “What if they don’t come out? What if..”

“Now now, Millie..” Mr. Tabootie said, smiling gently at her. He gripped her hand and gently squeezed it. “I’m sure they’ll make it out okay.”

Mrs. Tabootie wanted to believe her husband. She wanted to cling onto that hope. But time was running out. And with how badly hurt Snap was, she didn’t know if he could handle fighting against both Draow and Bardot.

“How can you be so sure?” Mrs. Tabootie asked, sniffling.

“Because Snap is Rudy’s creation. You and I both know how determined and stubborn Rudy can be. We know how he won’t give up so easily.” He put his hands on Mrs. Tabootie’s shoulders, gently squeezing them. “If Snap really was created by Rudy, then I am sure he has that same determination in him. I am sure that, just like Rudy, he won’t give up.”

Mrs. Tabootie felt tears stream down her face. “...yeah..I think you’re right...”

She and her husband gave each other a hug. In his embrace, she turned her head so she could look at the rhino-shaped entrance. As she recalled what had happened, as she thought about how Blocky and Rapsheeba helped her and the others escape, as she thought about Snap fighting to save their children, something came to her mind. A realization.

Maybe, just maybe...this place, this ChalkZone, despite what they had seen in Draow and Bardot...maybe it wasn’t so bad after all.


DarkHououmon

  • Member+
  • Littlefoot
  • *
    • Posts: 7203
    • View Profile
    • http://bluedramon.deviantart.com
CHAPTER 46: COMEBACK-



Snap stared up in horror at Bardot, his eyes focused on the fangs above him. His body shook from fear and pain. He tried to move, but he found that he was unable to. Most of his strength was gone now. He could only just lay there and wait for Bardot to bite down on him.

Despite Bardot’s talk of not holding back, he was taking his time. He was clearly savoring this moment. He just stood there, showing his fangs to the frightened and injured zoner. He knew he had won this fight. He knew Snap could no longer fight back. There was no need to speed things up anymore. And his venom would make short work of him. He could hold Snap down for a little while longer before he decided to bite. The anticipation of the bite was killing Snap. He was mentally tormented by the fact that he knew he would be bitten, but how long he had left, he wasn’t sure.

His body ached all over. His breathing got worse. Even just trying to move a limb a centimeter seemed impossible. He was frozen, both from the pain and from fear. He stared up at Bardot, his lower lip quivering. Tears flowed down his face. He couldn’t believe this was it. He couldn’t believe that, after all this, after how hard he had tried...he had ultimately failed...

He really hadn’t stood much of a chance. He should have known, once he got here, that there was no way he was going to win. He was already badly hurt when he arrived. Draow really beat him up during their battle. And Bardot...he was faster than he was. He was lucky to have gotten any hits on this guy at all. And he was the one in charge here. Draow answered to Bardot. Out of the two, Bardot was the worst one, the most vicious enemy of all. If he could control Draow, who was dangerous himself, Snap should have known he had bitten off more than he could chew.

Snap looked over at Draow, who laid on the ground close by. It was hard for him to believe that, just a short time ago, he had been struggling against that guy. It was shocking for him to realize that, despite how hard Draow was to defeat, he had been pretty easy compared to Bardot. Draow was larger and stronger, and he won against him. But now he was up against Bardot, who was faster and had potent venom he could use at any time.

And he knew, in a matter of seconds, that venom was going to be injected into his body. And there was nothing he could do about it. He couldn’t even move now. He was too weak, too wracked with agony and pain, to do anything except watch as Bardot his head a little closer to him, letting him get a good look at his fangs.

Staring into Bardot’s eyes filled with insanity, Snap felt his life flash before his eyes. Memories, both good and bad, both dreadful and pleasant, flooded his mind. He could see the time he and Rudy first met, when they first encountered Biclops, when he and Penny first met, all their various adventures, including dealing with Skrawl before he changed, finding Barney, trying to stop Vinnie and Terry, and the memories just kept coming.

More memories came into his mind as his brain kept flashing them. He remembered how he and Rudy helped to save Christmas in ChalkZone when the Santas were all injured. He remembered the type when a large taffy was swallowing up parts of ChalkZone and Penny managed to save them all. He could recall the time when Skrawl and Craniac 4 released a robotic Rudy to destroy the Chalk Mine. He remembered meeting Queen Rapsheeba for the first time, dealing with Jacko twice, stopping Boorat from exposing ChalkZone....

It was hard to believe that those adventures were over. It was hard for him to accept that this really was the end. Despite all he had gone through over the years, despite all the dangers he managed to survive, he was going to die in this cave by the teeth of this deranged zoner. And it wasn’t just him.

Rudy and Penny...they were going to die, too. Snap looked at them, his eyes watering. He couldn’t believe that he had let them down. He promised he was going to save them. But in the end, he had lost. He tried as hard as he could. He moved as fast as he could. He fought as hard as he could. But his struggles were all in vain. Rudy and Penny were going to die. And there was nothing he could do about it.

He stared at their prone forms. They were still unconscious. They hadn’t moved, not even a twitch of the finger. They looked so...so lifeless like that. Snap silently begged for them to show some signs of life. He begged for one of them to say something, anything. He took in shaky breaths as he could hear their voices in his head. Thoughts of the conversations they had together, no matter how trivial or stupid the subject, echoed in his mind. The more he listened to them, the more depressed he got, knowing he was never going to hear those voices again.

He knew their time was almost up. He guessed that Rudy and Penny only had maybe half an hour left now. He couldn’t tell. He didn’t have a watch and he wasn’t able to tell time. He wasn’t about to ask Bardot. He would rub it in his face. The last thing he needed right now is another verbal abuse round from this evil zoner. Tears flowed down his face, the full weight of his failure come crashing down.

This was it. This really was it. There was no escaping. There was nothing he could do. He stared up at Bardot. He watched as his evil smile spread across his face. He could see the venom drop on the tip of his fangs. He knew that it was going to go straight into his body. And this time, he wasn’t going to be able to stop it. He wasn’t going to be able to pull that tail trick again. Bardot would see to it that it won’t work a second time around.

He looked back over at Rudy and Penny. His lower lip quivered a little harder. He felt ashamed. He couldn’t believe that he had failed them. Now they were going to die and it was because he wasn’t able to stop Bardot. He had tried his best. However, his best just wasn’t good enough. All his determination and hope..they hadn’t been able to save them, or himself, in the long run.

“I-I’m sorry Rudy...” Snap whispered in a weak, faint voice. “I’m sorry Penny.. I’m so sorry I couldn’t save you guys...” He shed a few tears as he stared at their limp forms. He knew that was the last time he was going to see them. This was the last look he was going to be allowed.

“How touching...” Bardot said cruelly. “Now that you’ve said your last words...Let’s get this over with.”

Snap’s heart pounded as he looked up at Bardot. He was staring straight at his death. Reminders of Cosmo came back, when he had placed that vinegar where he could clearly see it. Now he was in the same situation. Standing above him was the zoner that was going to kill him. Dripping from his fangs was the venom that was going to kill him. He wanted to desperately to look away, but found himself unable to. Those eyes...he couldn’t tear himself away from them.

He could see the muscles in Bardot’s jaws tightening a little. He could see the tension building up in the neck. Bardot was preparing for a strike, much like a snake. His neck was pulled back, the tension clearly going towards the strength of the blow. Unable to speak, Snap just whimpered, staring into the jaws of death.

He did try again to move. He tried to do something. He tried to hit Bardot. But any time he moved, he was wracked in pain. He had to remain still, otherwise he would be in so much pain. More strength left him, making it even harder for him to move. Even the act of turning his head was impossible. He was unable to look away from Bardot even if he wanted to. He was forced to stare up at him as he got closer with this fangs, preparing to strike him.

Snap let his eyes closed. He whimpered softly as he waited for the final blow. He waited for his death to arrive. As he did, failure kept flashing in his head, hovering over him like a cloud. It taunted him, told him how he failed to keep his promise. He did nothing to fight back. At this point, it was too late for that.

He had no choice but to give up. His determination had come to an end. He couldn’t move. He couldn’t escape now. All he could do was just wait for the blow, and wait to die.

Then he heard something. A muttering sound. It was faint, but it was there. Using whatever strength he had left, Snap turned his head to the side. He looked over at his friends. His eyes wided slightly.

Penny was still unconscious, laying still as stone, minus her breathing. But Rudy...he was a different story. He had shifted a little, now laying on his stomach. His head was raised up, but just barely. His eyes stared at him. His breaths were shaky and weak. It was obvious it took what little strength he had to even hold himself up like that. His body shook a few times from the pain he was in.

For a few moments, Snap and Rudy stared at each other. Snap could see the fear in Rudy’s eyes. The boy tried to say something, but he was too weak to talk. His eyes, so full of fear, bored through Snap’s eyes. He could see just how frightened he was. Rudy saw Snap was in danger, and he looked absolutely horrified. He lifted up his uninjured arm and tried to crawl over. He immediately collapsed and cried in pain. Tears of pain flowed down his face as he stared at Snap, his eyes silently crying out ëNo’.

Staring at Rudy like this filled Snap with intense emotion. His stomach twisted in knots. He started to cry himself. The knowledge that this was the last thing Rudy was going to see of him..knowing that this is was the last thing he would see Rudy do, it was heartbreaking. He wished there was something he could do. He wanted so much to comfort Rudy. But what could he say?

He had lost..

Snap’s heart ached when he saw Rudy try to stand up. Snap knew, with his broken leg, that wasn’t going to work. As soon as Rudy put even the slightest pressure on his leg, he’d cry out in pain and fall back down. Rudy soon gave up and stared at Snap with a look of hopelessness and denial. He clearly didn’t want this to be the end. Neither did Snap. He wanted to do something to get free. He was too weak to move much.

Something clicked with Snap. The way Rudy was on the ground in agony, it reminded him of something all too well. It brought him back to when he was a prisoner of Mr. Cosmo. He remembered Rudy being brought in to the room with his cell. Snap was laying on the ground, staring at Rudy with that same expression the boy has on right now. Snap had looked so hopeless, so scared and frightened. Now Rudy was in the same posture.

Snap recalled how desperately Rudy tried to save him. He remembered how hard he and Penny tried to keep him safe. He himself wasn’t sure if they were going to make it. He had been so scared..so terrified... There had been no telling if he was going to get out of there or not.

But his friends...they never quit. They never gave up on him. They continued to try to save him. And against all odds, they had done it. They got him out of that horrific nightmare, and they helped him recover. It was a long, painful recovery, but he still pulled through.

The look in Rudy’s eyes reminded Snap what he himself had been through. He had been that scared before. He had been in that much pain before. He knew what it felt like to be tortured. He had never wanted them to suffer the way he had. And the knowledge that he had been through what they are now made Snap realize one thing.

He..he couldn’t give up. It seemed hopeless now, but he just couldn’t quit. He couldn’t just lay here and let Bardot win. His friends needed him now more than ever. He was their last hope. They never quit on him. He was not going to do the same to them. They had continued to fight for him. So will he. Despite his injuries, he would keep fighting for them. He was going to save them. He was going to defeat Bardot. And there was nothing that could be done to him to make him stop. Only death would make him stop.

And he wasn’t about to let that happen. Not now...

Snap felt adrenaline start pumping through his body again. The pain was still there, but now it was turning into energy. The pain served as a reminder of what he had gone through with Mr. Cosmo. It served to increase his determination to ensure they wouldn’t have to keep suffering like that. The pain reminded him of what his friends had gone through to save him from Mr. Cosmo. It reminded him of the strong friendship that they shared together. It reminded him that, no matter what, they don’t give up on helping each other.

Snap was not going down that easily. Slowly, he felt his strength returning. The adrenaline that spread through his body gave energy back to his limbs. Bardot growled at this. He pulled his head back and struck down. Snap’s eyes widened suddenly. And what happened next was nothing short of a miracle.

Bardot moved his head fast, striking down towards Snap. He opened his jaws a little wider. Suddenly, Snap shot his hands out faster than what seemed possible given his condition. Snap’s hands gripped the front of Bardot’s jaws, one on his lower one, and one on his top. And he managed to stop Bardot from moving any closer. Bardot’s eyes widened in surprise. He tried to push harder, tried to get close enough to bite. But Snap wasn’t budging.

The blue zoner started to push back. Slowly, little by little, he pushed Bardot’s head away from him. No matter how much Bardot tried to bite him, he couldn’t get any closer. Snap then started to close his mouth. Despite Bardot’s attempts, he couldn’t stop Snap from shutting his jaws together and keeping them closed. Still gripping on him, Snap pushed back even further, forcing Bardot to move one leg off of him.

Then, still holding onto Bardot’s muzzle, Snap lifted him up off the ground. Not a great distance, but enough so he could flip him onto his back. He slammed Bardot into the ground, still holding onto his mouth. He held him there for a few seconds before he released him.

Snap moved back. Moving still hurt him. He was still feeling really weak. The adrenaline, he knew, wasn’t going to last long. But now he didn’t have just adrenaline to help him. He had Rudy. Him being awake and watching him gave Snap the strength he needed to continue fighting. He was going to keep fighting back. And Penny...he wasn’t going to let her suffer either. He still had some fight left in Bardot.

He stood there, shaking in pain, as he glared hatefully at Bardot. The yellow zoner got up to his feet and shook his head. He stared over at Snap, his eyes widened in absolute shock. He panted heavily and kept his paw raised above the ground, his ears and crest perked up.

“I..I don’t believe it...” Bardot breathed. “Y-You stood up... You managed to get me off... You were on your deathbed. And you still managed to get up...”

Snap took a wobbly step forward, wincing at the pain. “I-I...told you...I wasn’t...g-giving up... I will not...stop fighting you..you c-can’t...keep me down...” It was difficult to speak with one functioning lung. “Y-You...cannot stop me...”

Snap took notice of the walls and ground. Some areas had cracked open a little. And where he had slammed Bardot into, there was a chip that went away, showing that parts of this cave were actually fake. Wood was exposed underneath. And, when he continued to stare, he saw a glint of blue.

The blue chalk...

He turned his attention back to Bardot. He acted like he didn’t see anything. He couldn’t let the evil zoner know he saw the blue chalk. He would need some way to get to it without looking suspicious.

“N-No matter what...you throw at me...I will still come back... I-I am going to b-be the one...to..defeat you...Bardot...” With that, he took another agonizing step forward. Bardot took a step back, still staring at him in shock. It was clear he did not expect Snap to be able to get up after all he had been through. “P-Prepare Bardot... This fight has...just gotten started...”

Snap took a few steps forward. They were very painful to take, but the adrenaline and the will to save his friends helped him endure the pain a little better. He kept pushing himself, forcing his body to move forward. He was not done fighting. Not yet.

Bardot took a few more steps back. For the first time, Bardot was looking at him in absolute fear. Eyes wide, ears folded back, Bardot put some distance between him and Snap. He shook his head from side to side in denial. Snap could have sworn he could see him shivering a little. Barely noticeable, but it was still there.

“N-No...it’s not possible... Y-You shouldn’t be able to stand...” Bardot said, continuing to shake his head. “Y-You really are the unkillable...” He whispered in a soft voice mixed with horror and realization.

“Come on...Bardot...” Snap said. He raised a hand and gestured to the yellow zoner. “Let’s...finish our fight..”

Bardot stared at Snap in horror and fear for a moment. Slowly he narrowed his eyes and bared his teeth. He took a fighting stance. In a matter of seconds, the duel was going to resume. But this time, something has changed.

This time, it was Bardot who was on the defensive.

sss

Skrawl felt stupid wearing this thing. A metal band went around his waste. With the push of a button, a polymorph shield went over his body. It looked pretty stupid to him. Although he could still walk just fine, he couldn’t shake the feeling that he was going to run into something. The whole thing felt awkward to wear, and he didn’t like the chuckles he was getting from the other wardens.

He wasn’t the only one wearing them. Five of his Beanie Boys were also wearing them. They didn’t seem to mind it so much. They looked pretty happy to wear them, saying how pretty they were, with all the different colors that they shimmered.

The jellybean wasn’t sure at first if this was going to work. When Barney told him about these devices and where to find them, he wasn’t sure what to expect. But polymorph shields wasn’t what he thought they would be. He had doubts that they were even going to be effective. Barney had assured him that they would do the trick. Although Barney had a wealth of knowledge and likely knew more than he did, Skrawl still wanted to test it out to make sure.

So he put these things to the test a while ago. He temporarily turned off the EMP pulser and put up a new working camera. He walked in front of it a few times, doing a few different gestures so that the camera would catch his movement. Then he turned to check the security footage. Sure enough, he wasn’t on the camera anywhere, no matter how far back he rewound. Satisfied, he turned the EMP pulser back on, letting it do its job at frying any nano cameras that dared to infiltrate his facility.

The polymorph shields worked by reflecting light away, hence the rainbowy effect, preventing the cameras from capturing them and rendering them invisible to them. It still looked stupid, but invisible, it should be easy for Skrawl and his Beanie Boys to find Draow and Bardot’s hideout.

The hideout, from what Barney said, was located in the Mumbo Jumbo Jungle. Skrawl had been right. Barney was taken there once. Barney was unable to describe the physical look of the place because he had been blind at the time. But he could give other details, such as how far into the jungle it was, the fact that it was in a clearing, and that it was in some kind of cave. It wasn’t a lot of details, and Barney had only been there once, so he wasn’t able to gather more details that could be useful. Skrawl thanked him for the information nonetheless and offered a quick apology for pushing him too hard.

King Mumbo Jumbo was glad that he was going. The tortoise wasn’t very happy with him. Skrawl would talk to the tortoise later to settle things. Right now, he had to find Draow and Bardot’s hideout. He knew there wasn’t a whole lot of time left.

“Beanie Boys! Bring me my chair!” Skrawl demanded, cupping a hand to his mouth.

Seconds later, he saw the five Beanie Boys he had chosen for this important mission come towards him. They held his chair in their hands. It had a polymorph shield on it as well. It was activated, allowing him to see the blocky projections quite easily. Skrawl shook his head. It looked even more ridiculous than he imagined.

“Beanie Boys! Beanie Boys! We’re the boys that Skrawl employs!” The Beanie Boys sang as they approached Skrawl.

“Will you please stop saying that?” Skrawl groaned, rubbing his forehead.

“Sorry sir. We couldn’t help it.” One of the Beanie Boys said.

Another nodded. “It’s hard changing the habit.”

“Nevermind that for now.” Skrawl said. The bumble boys lowered the chair and Skrawl got into it. He raised a hand, gesturing for them to lift him up. “Come on! We’ve got to get to the Mumbo Jumbo Jungle stat!”

With that, the Beanie Boys lifted the chair into the air. Holding on tightly, they started to carry Skrawl in the direction of the jungle. They moved as quickly as they could.


DarkHououmon

  • Member+
  • Littlefoot
  • *
    • Posts: 7203
    • View Profile
    • http://bluedramon.deviantart.com
CHAPTER 47: WHAT I'M MADE OF-



Bardot circled around Snap slowly, eyeing him up and down. Snap glared at him, watching him as he continued to walk around him. The hybrid zoner hadn’t tried to rush towards him yet. But this time, it wasn’t because Bardot was drawing things out. Snap could tell, from the look in his eyes, that Bardot really wanted to end this thing now. But he hadn’t tried attacking him, not yet. And from his expression and the way he was walking, it was because of hesitation.

Bardot was afraid of him. He was uncertain of what to think of him now. The fact that Snap was able to stand back up after the hell he had gone through, after being unable to move, had gotten to Bardot. He was freaked about by this miracle that he had managed to pull. And now, it looked as if Bardot was having second thoughts about attacking him.

The way he had said ëunkillable’ before, there was a different tone about it. Before, when he said the phrase, it was more matter-of-factly, a simple statement. But now, when he had said it, he could detect fear in the zoner’s voice, like he realized he had made a mistake.

And that was evident in how he hadn’t tried attacking just yet. He just kept walking around. Snap knew it wasn’t going to last long. Sooner or later, he would attack. For now, it did feel, in a way, satisfactory that, this time, Bardot was on the defensive. That he was the one who was showing hesitation and fear going up against him, rather than the other way around. It was nice to see Bardot, for once, getting something of a taste of his own medicine.

Snap knew that, whenever the duel resumed, he was going to exert himself beyond his limits. He was going to hurt himself more. He was going to be in pain no matter how careful he was. He might get more injuries. He might become so mortally wounded that he won’t make it. The fact that death was weighing in on him did make him shudder.

But he did his best to hide that fear. He didn’t want to die. But he didn’t want his friends to die either. And he didn’t want anyone else in the real world or ChalkZone to be harmed by this crazy zoner. If losing his life meant being able to save everyone from a horrific fate, he was willing to make that sacrifice.

“E-Enjoy this while it lasts...” Bardot said, a tinge of fear in his voice. “I will still beat you! You can’t possibly stand forever!”

Snap made a motion with his hand. “Then...come on over...here... W-What are...you waiting for...? I’m not...running from..you...”

Snap knew that taunting Bardot was a risk. But he couldn’t very well run towards him. Adrenaline was still pumping through his body, but it won’t last. He would have to be smart about this. He had to make Bardot come to him.

And his taunt worked.

Bardot’s ears flattened and he snarled at Snap. “Okay then... It’s your funeral...”

Bardot dashed towards Snap. He opened his jaws, exposing his sharp, venomous fangs. His feet pounded the ground, his claws scraping a little. Snap stood his ground and made no attempt to jump away. Bardot didn’t slow down or make any attempt to jump. He was going to ram right into Snap and bite down on his shoulder. And when Bardot saw Snap wasn’t running away, a smile spread across his face, and he looked a tad more confident than he did a moment ago.

Snap had to make this count. He couldn’t slip up. It was a huge risk not to jump away. He might as well give himself a death sentence right now. But he was willing to take the risk. With Bardot still freaked out by what he had done, the hybrid zoner wouldn’t be thinking clearly, which would make it easier to attack him. All he had to do was wait for the right moment.

The hybrid zoner was upon him now. Inches away from him, he opened his mouth wider and attempted to bite down on him. Snap pulled his hand back and struck forward. Just before the jaws could bite into him, his fist slammed against Bardot’s jaws. Bardot was knocked to the side, tumbling over his feet as he tried to keep balance. With Bardot momentarily distracted, Snap got onto his back like he had in the beginning, and held on tightly.

As Bardot tried to get him off, Snap wrapped his arms around Bardot’s neck, ignoring the pain the best he could. It was difficult hanging on with his injured arm. It felt like it was on fire. His brain was screaming at him to release his arm. But he still held on tightly. Then he put his feet on the ground, using them as traction to force Bardot to stop. He pulled backwards as hard as he could. Then he fell backwards, pulling Bardot down with him using his own weight. He held Bardot in the headlock and refused to let go.

Bardot started kicking his limbs wildly as he tried to escape. Snap quickly wrapped his legs around Bardot’s body and held him there. He held on as tightly as he could, feeling the hybrid zoner’s body writhe against his. The hybrid zoner twisted from side to side, trying to make Snap lose his grip on him. He let out snarls and growls as he desperately tried to bite the blue zoner. His tail twisted rapidly on the ground as he continued to struggle.

Snap hoped that he would be able to hang on long enough to make Bardot use up most of his energy so he could be more easily apprehended. With how much he was writhing against him, it wouldn’t be long before he would get tired and become still. Snap could only hope that his adrenaline would remain active for at least most of the process. He imagined he would have maybe ten minutes at best. Though he wasn’t an expert in this sort of thing.

Snap’s hope that he would be able to keep Bardot on the ground was shattered as the zoner started to roll across the ground. He twisted and shook as he continued his efforts to make Snap let go of him. Snap, however, refused to let go.

Across the ground, the two rolled. Eventually Bardot was able to twist himself around to he was facing Snap. The two held into each other and wrestled across the ground. They held onto each other, refusing to let go. Twice, Bardot attempted to bite Snap, only to have his face punched back. The yellow zoner then opted to start slashing Snap. He struck him a few times, drawing more blood. With each slash, Snap would punch back, slamming his fist against his wounded shoulder, causing him to screech in pain.

For the next couple minutes, the two continued to wrestle with each other. They constantly rolled on the ground, trying to pin the other. Sometimes Bardot would hold him down, only for Snap to kick or punch him and then Snap would be on top. This continued as they struggled each other on the ground. The whole thing was hurting Snap, yet he continued to fight, determined to defeat Bardot once and for all.

Finally, after a while longer of wrestling, Bardot pinned Snap on the ground, using his paw to keep him there. For a few seconds, the two just stared at each other, panting heavily. Then Bardot pulled back, opening his jaws. Snap’s eyes widened. Bardot struck down...

...only to be punched again.

Bardot started at Snap in shock. He obviously didn’t expect Snap to be able to punch again after all that exertion. Bardot shook his head and then tried again. Just like before, Snap punched his head away, his fist colliding with his cheek. And he was able to do it a third time.

Bardot growled lowly, frustration starting to settle in. He glared hatefully down at Snap and he continued striking against him, this time moving faster, like he was a king cobra or something. Again and again, his jaws would come close to Snap, but the blue zoner would manage to punch his head away, no matter how fast he was going.

After the tenth time, Bardot threw his head back and let out a yell of anger. He pushed down harder on Snap and put his face close to his. He glared at the zoner with his bright green eyes.

“Why can’t I bite you?! It’s so easy! You’re too hurt to resist the venom for that long!” Bardot yelled at him. “I should be able to land a blow on you, and yet you keep managing to stop me! How is that possible?!”

Snap stared at Bardot. Then a small smile came onto his face. “E-Easy....I-I am the...unkillable...remember...?” Snap gasped, throwing one of Bardot’s nickname for him back at him. Bardot’s eyes widened in horror at this. Snap pulled his fist back and punched Bardot under his chin. As Bardot fell onto his back, Snap climbed up shakingly to his feet and glared down at him. “A-And I...will not g-give..up...”

Bardot laid on the ground and stared at him, his eyes wide in shock. He got onto his feet and raced towards Snap, gnashing his jaws.

“No! This isn’t part of the game! You are not supposed to win! I will defeat you!”

Snap noticed just how desperate Bardot sounded as he spoke. It was an emotion he never thought he would hear from this cruel and deranged zoner. He was starting to lose it. He wasn’t thinking as clearly as before. This reminded him as the breakdown Mr. Cosmo experienced. But Snap had a feeling that the worse was yet to come. He would have to be prepared.

When Bardot got close enough, Snap managed to land another punch on him, this time against his neck. Bardot staggered a little. Snap took a step forward and then kicked Bardot against his stomach, making him yelp in pain and fall into the ground. With Bardot laying on his stomach, Snap took that chance to put his hands together and slam down against his already injured back. Bardot let out a screech of pain.

Bardot turned around and jumped at him. Before he could even attempt to open his jaws to bite, Snap slammed his fist against his head. Bardot’s head was pushed towards the ground, his eyes shut and teeth gritted in pain. Then Snap brought his knee up, slamming it against Bardot’s chin and throwing him back enough to force him onto his hind legs. With that window of opportunity, Snap pulled his unburned foot and struck against Bardot’s stomach.

The wind knocked out of him and with a cry of pain, Bardot fell onto his stomach. For a few seconds, he just laid there. Then he snapped out of it and attempted to get back up. Snap wouldn’t allow it. He moved forward, doing his best to ride out the pain, and grabbed onto Bardot’s throat. He held him down and then began to punch him. Again and again, his fist slammed against the side of Bardot’s head. The bruise there got bigger and darker and eventually Bardot started to let out yelps similar to a frightened dog.

Bardot lifted his injured paw, which was the closest one, and struck Snap across the face. The zoner staggered back and put his hand to his face for a moment, feeling the blood on it. He glared down at Bardot and seized his arm. He punched against the paw with as much force as he could muster. He ended up pushing one of the toes back and there was a crack. Bardot let out a screech of pain, his tail poofed up and crest and ears raised up.

Bardot used one of his hind legs to kick Snap backwards. Bardot then climbed to his feet. It was hard for him to put his foot on the ground with the broken toe. He would put it down just for a second, but then he’d lift it up again. Even just the lightest pressure was clearly causing him pain. With an injured foot, he wouldn’t be able to run nearly as fast. He snarled in Snap’s direction and moved towards him as quickly as he could.

He attempted to bite Snap again. Snap barely moved out of the way in time before the jaws slammed shut. Then he gripped Bardot by his torn ear. Fur raising straight up and eyes shooting open in pain, Bardot screamed and began to wrench his head away. Before he could get free, Snap punched him square on the jaws. There was a popping sound and something flew in the air and landed a few feet away.

It was one of Bardot’s fangs.

Bardot stared at the broken fang in shock. He looked over at Snap, his eyes widened. Snap was just as surprised. He wasn’t expecting that punch to be that hard. He stared at Bardot, then narrowed his eyes. This worked to his advantage. With only one fang left, his venom lost half its strength. But it was still lethal; he couldn’t allow himself to be bitten.

Bardot stared at Snap in shock for a few moments. Then he rushed towards him again. This time, rather than try to bite him, he tried to strike Snap with his claws. Snap managed to grab the arm seconds before it would have sliced into him. Using whatever strength he could muster, he managed to flip Bardot over himself and then slam his back against the ground.

Snap took this opportunity and landed another kick to his stomach, sending the evil zoner rolling on the ground a little. Bardot coughed up a little bit of blood and looked over at Snap. His eyes filled with horror and realization.

Snap knew, in that moment, Bardot knew that he was losing. His venom wasn’t that strong anymore, and he couldn’t even land a bite on him right now. He tried, but Snap managed to stop him each time. Shere luck perhaps, but the fact remained that he managed to stop Bardot from biting him. He had also injured his paw, so Bardot no longer had his speed either.

He was still staggering. The pain was still getting to him. It was still hard to move. Oh how he wanted to lay down and rest. But his determination and will to save his friends helped him press on. It helped him push himself to his absolute limit. Even though he knew he could kill himself doing this, he would still continue to fight, because saving his friends’ lives, and saving everyone else from a grisley fate, was worth dying for.

The blue zoner glanced over at his friends. Rudy had lost consciousness again. It didn’t surprise him. With now badly injured he was, staying awake for long was going to be impossible. Penny was still out cold. They needed help and fast. He needed to end this fight as soon as possible. He turned his attention back to Bardot and made his way over to him.

Clearly unhappy about how the tides had turned, Bardot let out a terrified screech and he attempted to get away from Snap. He didn’t get that far. Snap grabbed him by his tail and started to pull him back.

“N-No! Let me go!” Bardot begged, ears folded back. “Release me!”

Snap ignored him and continued to yank him back. Bardot looked at him in fear before digging his claws into the ground. The loud scraping sound filled the room. It was rather unpleasant, but Snap did his best to ignore it. He continued to pull back and then, mustering up strength, he threw Bardot aside. Bardot collided with the wall, his head hitting against it hard, and then he slumped down, dazed and momentarily confused.

Feeling his adrenaline start to leave him again, Snap knew he had little time left. He moved over to where he had seen the blue chalk. Just as Bardot was shaking his head and regaining his senses, Snap managed to grab the blue chalk and held it up.

There was a weird sensation to it. Not a bad one, but something he couldn’t describe. He held magic chalk before, but it felt...ordinary to him. Rudy and Penny could use it, but not him. This..this definitely felt different. He could feel its energy rushing through him. He wondered if this was how it felt when Rudy or Penny used the magic chalk.

And using it...he wondered what it felt like. He had never experienced something like this before. There was something...awe inspiring about being given the power to create something. He had wondered what it was like, what it felt like, to draw something in midair.

He shook his head, realizing that he couldn’t stop and think about this right now. Even though he had no idea how to use this chalk, he still had to try. He couldn’t stop and think about it for long. He looked over in Bardot’s direction. He needed a way to immobilize him for the time being. He was regaining his senses as the seconds passed by, and if he didn’t do something now, Bardot might get away or he could try to attack him or his friends.

“The blue chalk...” Bardot said, who had gotten onto his feet an was staring at him. “You got the blue chalk...”

For a moment, Bardot stared at him in horror. Then anger replaced that horror and he rushed over. It was clear he was not about to let Snap use the blue chalk against him. Snap had to hurry. He started to draw something, blue lines filling the empty space. Bardot was closing the distance fast. And soon he was upon him. Snap managed to start moving out of the way, continuing his drawing.

He threw the blue chalk upwards. It went through a crook in the ceiling. Bardot saw it and started to make a run towards it. Snap managed, against all odds, to get there before he did. He grabbed the blue chalk and turned in a new direction. Bardot almost tripped and then ran towards him again.

Then Snap was done drawing. He put the blue chalk away and turned to face Bardot. He stood there, waiting for Bardot to come at him. When Bardot got close enough, Snap merely stepped aside. The hybrid zoner, unable to stop, tumbled past him. His foot hit against something and, in seconds, the trap that Snap had just drawn was sprung.

Bardot looked all around as something heavy was rolling over the crude but effective course that Snap had drawn. His eyes widened as he realized what was going to happen. Before he could move, thick rope tightened around his tail. In seconds, he was hoisted upwards towards the ceiling and held there by the large rock Snap managed to draw. Bardot struggled to free himself, dangling in midair.

Once he took a good look around, Snap was amazed he was able to draw all that, especially in his condition. The drawings were pretty crude. Nothing like Rudy’s. But seeing the amusing sight of Bardot trying to free himself was proof that the drawings were good enough and would hold Bardot until authorities would arrive to pick him up. He looked over at Draow. Although he didn’t know if Draow would wake up any time soon or not, he decided not to take chances and drew a muzzle on him and bound his legs together.

Bardot continued to try to get free. He looked down at Snap and snarled, “Let me go! You better release me!”

Snap ignored him. He didn’t have much strength left. The adrenaline was almost gone now. He found it harder and harder to cope with the pain. He had exerted himself too much. It took him a while to limp over to his friends. The world started to blur a little and he started to feel a tad dizzy. He had to draw at least one more thing before he could sit down.

Fighting against his lightheadedness, Snap managed to draw a simple sled. He dragged Rudy and Penny onto it, minding their injuries. He then drew a few simple sled dogs, and that was the last of the blue chalk. Panting heavily, Snap staggered towards the sled and stumbled onto it. He threw his head back, struggling to get a breath, fighting to stay awake. The adrenaline had completely gone away by now, and he could no longer move that well.

“G-Get us out of here...” Snap told the dogs weakly.

The dogs understood him and they started heading out of the room.

“No! Come back! You better get back here!” Bardot cried. “I’m getting angry! You won’t like me when I’m angry!”

Bardot’s voice faded off into the distance as the dogs dragged the sled down the tunnels, further and further away from those two evil zoners. Snap held on the best he could. He and his friends bounced a little as the dogs started to increase their speed. He did his best to keep himself and his friends from falling over.

Down the tunnels the dogs ran, pulling the sled behind them. They made a few sharp turns. There were a few heavy bumps on the way. He managed to hang on, and his friends didn’t fall over. All this running was making him dizzier. He fought to keep his eyes open as they continued down the tunnels. He had no idea if the dogs knew their way out. Though they still had a great sense of smell; they could smell their way out of here, surely.

And sure enough, they did. Up ahead, Snap could see daylight. Just a white opening at the end of the almost completely dark hallway. The light...it hurt, but it also felt good. The white light bathing across his body filled him with an elated sensation. He knew he had won that fight. He had managed to beat the odds and saved his friends before time ran out. The white light, which soon cleared up, showing to be the light of the sun in day zone, reminded Snap that he was still alive after all this. It told him that once he left this place, the worst part of the nightmare would be over.

sss

Bardot couldn’t believe it. He couldn’t get himself to believe it. Everything had been planned out. It was all supposed to work in his favor. He had made it so that Snap couldn’t win, no matter how hard he tried. He had rigged everything from the start. Snap should never have stood a chance against him. This...this was impossible...

He had been winning. He had all three of those dancing under his fingertips. He even had Draow well trained and obedient. The games had worked to his liking. Barney was under his control for so long, providing him with information as he went along with his plans. He had set up nanocameras to ensure no one would ruin his chances of transforming all of ChalkZone into his own personal playground. He had gotten so close...

Just where did it go wrong...? How did Snap manage to beat him like that. It should have been impossible. Granted, he didn’t want to underestimate Snap. He tried his best not to. That was why he had tried to weaken him. He knew Snap stood some chance against him. He thought that, with him so beaten up, he couldn’t possibly have a chance to win.

He had been wrong. And now it cost him his victory.

This couldn’t be happening to him. He had been in hiding for a year and a half. He had managed to evade police and custody all this time. He managed to keep himself from being captured. He had been free to do whatever he had wanted. He had tortured and killed several people and many zoners. Not one of them got close to beating him. Not a single one of his victims managed to fight back successfully..until Snap that is.

Snap...he really was the unkillable. He had truly lived up to that name. He had been through the fires of hell here. He had been on his deathbed. He had been so weak and injured. He should have died...yet he didn’t. He stood up to him. Even though just breathing and moving around caused him great agony, he still fought back. It was clear the zoner was prepared to do anything to save his friends, even die.

The realization that Snap had beaten him, had made a fool out of him, sunk into Bardot’s mind. He stared off in the direction Snap fled to. Anger started to well up inside of Bardot’s body. No...not just anger. Rage. A low growl emitted from his throat. His pupils started to shrink. He was not going to let Snap get away with this. No one...no one gets away with making a fool out of him. No one. This was supposed to be his victory. He was supposed to win...and that little blue runt had stolen that from him.

Draow had been right. He was right all along. He should have just let him kill Snap when he asked him to. He should have gotten rid of him when he had the chance. Well..now it was time to correct that...

Bardot finally managed to pull himself up, his eyes locking into the rope Snap drew to hold him. He opened his jaws and bit down. His teeth sliced through the ropes after he chewed on it for a while. He fell to the ground, hitting against his ininjured shoulder. He got up to his feet and shook his head. He looked at where Snap had run off to.

Bardot’s mind started to become clouded. Rational thought started to leave him, and more bestial thoughts became prominent. His pupils took on a pointed shape, much like a cat’s. His lips curled back like a wolf’s, showing off his sharp teeth and his remaining fang. Drool dripped on the ground. His fur poofed up in anger, looking like sharp needles jetting from his body. Ears folded back along with his crest, and a beastly growl was uttered from his throat.

The yellow and red zoner started to stalk towards the opening. He knew which way the little rodent went. He knew he wouldn’t be able to leave just yet. He walked out of the room and began to make his way in the direction where the entrance of the cave lay.

As he walked, his eyes glowed in the darkness of the tunnels. An eerie green glow. Low growls filled the tunnels, echoing off of them. With little light shining, he was only partially illuminated. Much of his body was covered in dark shadows, with little to see other than some raised fur, fangs, and glowing eyes.

Bardot looked and sounded absolutely feral. Most thought had left him. He was focused right now. The only thing that mattered, the only thing on his mind, was Snap. He was going to make him pay. He was going to make sure that Snap would never make it to the hospital in time. Snap was not going to get away with what he did. The more Snap was on his mind, the angrier he got, for the blue zoner had managed to do something he had warned others not to do.

Snap had gotten under his skin. Bardot had finally, after all this time of keeping it in, lost his temper. And now Snap was going to pay for it. Big time.

“Snap...” Bardot’s voice was barely recognizable as his voice had become very growly and feral. “You’re mine...”


DarkHououmon

  • Member+
  • Littlefoot
  • *
    • Posts: 7203
    • View Profile
    • http://bluedramon.deviantart.com
CHAPTER 48: YOUR REIGN OF TERROR IS OVER, BARDOT-



Terry wasn’t sure yet what she was going to do after Rudy and Penny were rescued. Thoughts ran through her mind, but a definitive answer escaped her.

On the one hand, she did feel it was important to tell the family members of those who were killed by Bardot. They needed some kind of closure after all. It would be unfair to keep this a secret from them. They had no idea their loved ones were dead. They don’t know that they’ll never come back. They don’t know they had been tortured and eaten by some psychotic being from another realm.

And what of everyone else in general? Even if Bardot was stopped, who is to say that it won’t happen again? What if another zoner got access to the real world and exploited it? ChalkZone had hidden dangers, and the more that knew about it, the better perhaps. Precautions could be taken so that no one could get hurt.

Then...there was some doubt implanted her during her trip here. She couldn’t quite name what it was. Perhaps the very act of being in here, along with other things, that helped her reconsider her decision. She had never been in ChalkZone before. She had never interacted with the citizens here. There was a world of difference between researching something and experiencing it. Being in ChalkZone felt a little different than she imagined. She had seen it through a portal, but that was it.

There had to have been a reason why Rudy and Penny tried so hard to keep this place a secret even from their own parents. Terry had never bothered asking them about it. Now she wished she had. If she had stopped to think about why they wanted to keep it a secret, then she could have done something about it...or at least understood their point of view.

Terry wondered if part of the reason was due to how alive this place really was. Being in ChalkZone further cemented into Terry’s mind about the zoners definitely being real, perhaps more than she had imagined. The world felt real. Despite being created by chalk dust, everything there seemed to have a life of its own, so to speak. From the chalk drawn plants to the chalk drawn birds flying overhead, there didn’t seem to be anything that suggested they weren’t as real as her or the other adults.

Even bizarre things like the wiggies she encountered years ago, and the flying pencils... even things that didn’t seem possible, they still had a ëreal’ feel to them. Terry imagined that if she saw more of ChalkZone and met more citizens, if she saw more sentient life here, she would further see how alive this place was. If Snap, Rapsheeba, and Blocky were any proof, the sentient zoners were just as capable of thought, reason, and emotion as any human.

Perhaps, in the end, this is why Rudy and Penny kept this place a secret. Maybe they were afraid of what might happen if just any human could get into ChalkZone. They might have been afraid of exploitation, of how the zoners might be treated, of people drawing whatever they wanted to and wreaking havoc in this world.

Terry still couldn’t decide, ultimately, which route was the best to take. She could expose this world and make it safe for anyone who wanted to enter. There could be some positive interactions between the two worlds. It might be hard to accomplish, but it was still possible. But the problem with exposing it is that it could all go horribly wrong. More people might disappear if they wander into ChalkZone and had no idea what they were doing.

So there was the option of keeping it a secret. Sometimes ignorance was bliss. Keeping it a secret would reduce the chances of anyone wandering into the place and disappearing. It could also prevent any negative interaction between the worlds. Yet...by not telling..what was she going to tell the families of the victims? She had to come up with some kind of story. She wasn’t sure if she could come up with anything believable. She wasn’t that good at coming up with stories.

So in the end, it was hard for her to say. Choosing an option wasn’t going to be easy. To make her final decision, she may have to speak with Rudy and Penny whenever they recover enough to speak. She could get confirmation from them so she could understand more of why they were determined to keep this place a secret. Then, after talking to them, she could spend some time alone to think about what course of action was most appropriate.

Her thoughts went to Bardot. She didn’t like the way he was looking at her. Something about the look in his eyes... Does he know that she used to stalk Rudy and Penny? Does he know about all the evidence she gathered from said stalking? The way he looked at her...it did suggest that. What if he decided to tell them? What would she say to the parents? They wouldn’t be happy knowing that she had been stalking their kids for a time.

She would have to think of something to tell them. She would have a hard time lying about it. She wasn’t that great at lying. They would likely see right through any fib she tried to tell them. She would have no choice but to explain to them why she did it. Perhaps if she drove home the point that she wasn’t trying to harm their kids, they might be a little less...peeved off.

But the best thing to hope for was that it would never have to be brought up. She’d have to hope that Bardot never gets the chance to tell them.

She glanced over at the parents. They were really worried. She couldn’t blame them. Their children were dying and time was running out. They felt useless. They wanted to do something to help, but there was nothing they could do. All they could do was stand there and wait for Snap to return. But none of them knew how long it was going to take. There was no telling when Snap would come out...or if he would come out at all.

Blocky and Rapsheeba also looked really worried. They, as well as the parents, kept looking back at the cave entrance. Their expressions said it all. They were hoping that, at any moment, Snap would return with Rudy and Penny.

Terry bit her lip as she looked over at the entrance herself. She did hope that Snap would make it. She hoped the teenagers would make it. Seeing how badly injured they had been...it made her blood boil. It disgusted her that Bardot would be so cruel. Granted, she hadn’t been the nicest person in the past, like how she stuffed Snap into a bag. But at least she didn’t hurt him that badly. She hadn’t been torturing him or his friends like Bardot had.

Despite how annoying these three had been to her in the past, she would never wish this kind of fate upon them. She would never have wanted them to get tortured and killed. They hadn’t done anything to deserve this. In the back of her mind, she kept hoping that, at any second, Snap would return with the two teenagers. And once he returned, they would head back to the real world as soon as possible.

Then, moments later, she heard a scraping sound. She turned her head towards the entrance of the cave. Something was pushing up against it. Her eyes widened a little. Someone was coming out.

“Hey..look!” Terry cried, pointing her finger at the entrance.

The other adults looked over to see what Terry was pointing out. They quickly saw what she was looking at. The vines covering the entrance were moving, bending. Something was coming from behind them. They watched, waiting for the few seconds it took to see what was going to emerge.

Then, seconds later, they saw a bunch of dogs rush out. Chalk dogs...they all had outlines. They were attached by some rope and they were pulling something. The screaming sound was getting louder. Soon, something that looked like a sled came skidding out, bumping against the ground. And in the sled itself, they could see Rudy, Penny, and Snap. The blue zoner was barely awake while the two teenagers were clearly unconscious.

The sled came to a halt a few feet away from the cave entrance. The dogs yapped and whimpered as they looked around at everyone. Terry had no idea how those dogs got in that place. Had they been prisoners? Did Rudy or Penny manage to draw them? She didn’t wonder about that for too long. It wasn’t important. What was important was the condition of the riders laying down in the sled.

“Rudy!” Mr. and Mrs. Tabootie shouted.

“Penny!” Mrs. Sanchez screamed.

Terry watched as the parents rushed over to the sled. They stared at their children, absolutely horrified at what had happened to them. They were a wreck. Their bodies were covered in gashes, Rudy had a broken leg and arm, Penny a broken leg, they were covered in so much blood... It was terrifying. It was amazing that they were still alive, even if just barely.

The parents tried to wake up their children. They called out their names, gently shaking them. There was no response. They kept trying again and again. They shook them a little harder. That didn’t change a thing. Terry watched sadly as they tried, for a minute or so, to wake their children up. They started to cry when there was no reply, no reaction to what they were doing.

“Snap!”

Blocky and Rapsheeba ran over to their friend. Snap looked just as bad off as Rudy and Penny. Bruised and banged up, tattered and torn, so much blood, it was amazing Snap was still alive. He looked like he had gone through a blender. He looked worse off than the teenagers with that terrifying wound on his chest. She wondered just how damaging it was to him. Judging from how it seemed like taking a single breath was painful for the zoner, she’d have to say it did a lot of damage to him.

Snap was awake, but just barely. His eyes were open and he was looking around. He had some awareness as he was smiling at the parents as they came up to their children. It was a smile of satisfcation. He had succeeded in bringing their children back alive, just like he had promised. He was happy was able to fulfill that promise.

Rapsheeba and Blocky looked down at their friend sadly, their lower lips quivering. Snap turned his attention to them, the smile never leaving his face. He attempted to sit himself up, but it was clear he was in too much pain to move. Rapsheeba and Blocky helped him up, minding the many injuries he had sustained.

Mrs. Sanchez put her arm around Penny and pulled her into a gentle hug. She pressed her face against her daughter’s and cried hard, her body shaking with emotion. “Penny...My sweet Penny.... You’ll be okay...”

“Rudy...come on sweetie...wake up...” Mrs. Tabootie said to her son, tears pooling from her face. She cradled him gently, lifting him up a little.

Mr. Tabootie reached down and touched his son’s face, his eyes glistening. “I-If you can hear me son...you’ll be fine... We’ll get you to a hospital...”

Terry walked slowly over towards the sled. She stood next to Blocky and Rapsheeba. She looked down at them. They were huddled close to their friend. She looked down at them sympathetically. Terry felt a little uncomfortable standing here. Seeing these wounds this up close and personal...it was nerve wracking. They looked a lot worse up close than further away.

She stared at Snap. As she looked at him, she let everything start to sink in. This nightmare might be over. She didn’t see any sign of Bardot. Snap must have been able to defeat him somehow. She had been right about Snap. He really wouldn’t give up. She was right to have faith in him. She had been right to believe that he could beat Bardot and Draow. Because it was clear that he had.

Slowly, she smiled down at him. She lowered herself down and gently touched Snap on the shoulder. The zoner weakly looked up at her. He looked at her with a somewhat uncertain expression. She guessed it was because he had no idea what kind of plans she had for after all this was over. She could understand why.

“Well...you did it, Snap.” Terry said. “I knew you could.”

“Heh...” Snap said, staring up at Terry. “Nice that...you know I...never give...up...” He stopped talking and winced, clutching his chest and letting out a whimper.

“Snap...” Rapsheeba said, her eyes welling up.

“They’re all in trouble.” Blocky said as he looked at Rudy and Penny. “They aren’t going to last very long.”

Rapsheeba turned to the parents. “Get in the sled! We have to get you guys back to your world so you can get your kids to the hospital!” Rapsheeba turned to Blocky and said, “After we get to the portal and drop them off, we’ll keep going and get Snap to a hospital!”

No one was going to argue with her. They knew she was right. Although the sled wasn’t very big, they didn’t have much of a choice. They all climbed in, careful not to hurt the mortally injured passengers. The dogs started to wag their tails, staring straight out ahead and awaiting a command.

Everyone settled in as comfortably as they could. The sled was a little crude and angular. It had a few somewhat sharp edges. It was difficult to sit in the somewhat crowded sled without feeling like they were being poked. But it would have to do. As long as Rudy, Penny, and Snap weren’t being squished, they should be fine. Blocky went towards the front and prepared to mush the dogs.

Terry couldn’t wait to get out of here. She hated this place. This cave of dread with those vicious monsters. And she knew that the parents felt the same way. The sooner they got out of here, the better. At least the worst of it was over. There was still the matter of Rudy, Penny, and Snap. Whether or not they’d be okay...it all depended on when they could get to the hospital and just how exensive their injuries were. But at least they were safe now, away from that place. Terry imagined that, pretty soon, someone would come and lock up those zoners. She imagined this place had some kind of justice system.

Blocky shouted, “Mush!” And, slowly, the dogs started to move.

Suddenly, before the dogs could break into a run, when the sled had barely moved a centimeter, something shot out from behind the sled. Something yellow and red... Terry and the others stared in horror when they saw Bardot leaning over the sled. He had gripped Snap by his shoulders with his claws. Before any of them could react, he yanked the injured zoner out.

“Snap!” Rapsheeba cried. She jumped out of the sled and rushed towards the entrance.

The sled was starting to pick up speed. Terry narrowed her eyes and she turned to Blocky.

“Get them to the portal!” Terry shouted. “Come back for us after!”

“But what about...” Blocky started to say.

“Just get to the portal! Rudy and Penny need to go to the hospital!” Terry glanced over at the parents. They were staring at her, wide-eyed, as she started to move towards the edge of the sled. “I’m going to go with Rapsheeba and get Snap out of there!”

With that, before anyone could say anything, Terry jumped out of the sled. She stumbled into the ground. She groaned and shook her head. She got up to her feet and she looked at the cave entrance. Her eyes widened as she saw Bardot holding Snap in a headlock. The blue zoner struggled a little, but he was too weak to fight back effectively. Terry noticed the arm that Bardot was using to hold Snap had a broken toe, but that did little to slow him down as he continued to move towards the entrance. In seconds, Bardot had run back inside the cave, carrying Snap along with him.

Terry run towards the entrance, Rapsheeba a good distance ahead of her. Their feet pounded the ground, their hearts racing, as they rushed over to where Bardot had taken Snap. As she got closer to the entrance, disgusted ran through her mind. Taking advantage of the weak and injured... Just how low was Bardot willing to sink? Snap needed help. She didn’t know how much more of a beating the little guy could take. She and Rapsheeba had to get him out of there and fast.

But as they got close, things just took a turn for the worse. There was a low rumbling sound and then rocks fell at the front of the entrance. The eyes of the cave seemed to glow and Terry wondered if some kind of trap was set or something. Bardot must have activated something. Now, standing in their way, were a bunch of thickly packed rocks. The entrance was completely blocked.

“No! Snap!” Rapsheeba cried. She tried to dig through the rocks. She managed to get a few small ones out. But she was unable to dig out too much, and none of the larger rocks would budge. Tears flew from her face as she pounded against the rocks. “No! This can’t be happening! Snap!” She fell to her knees.

Terry came up to her. She looked down sadly at the zoner. She bent forward and put a hand on her shoulder. Rapsheeba looked up at her.

“We’ll find another way in. I’m sure Bardot made more than one entrance to this place.” Terry offered her hand. Rapsheeba hesitated, then took it. Terry helped the zoner up to her feet. “Come on, let’s look around the back. We might find something that can help us.”

Rapsheeba nodded her head rigidly. Seeing no choice, she followed Terry as they walked around behind the cave, looking for any sign of an entrance. Terry knew there had to be one in here somewhere. Unless Bardot was suicidal, he would have put another entrance in here. The question was....where was it? And would they find it in time?

sss

Moments ago, Snap had barely been awake. He could still see his surroundings, but his mind was pretty numb. He was so tired, so sleepy. It took what little strength he had to stay awake. The world around him had gotten darker, his eyes losing focus. Although he wanted to rest, he wanted to stay awake first and make sure Rudy and Penny made it through the portal with their parents. Then, after that, he would rest a little.

But when Bardot suddenly grabbed him from behind...he had been jolted awake. Suddenly he was fully awake, fully aware. His eyes stared at Bardot with fear as the zoner dragged him back into the cave, blocking off the main entrance so no one could come in and save him. There was no one else in this cave now. It was just him and Bardot. Well there was Draow, but he wasn’t going to help him.

Snap saw the look in Bardot’s eyes. His pupils had become pointy, like a claw almost. He was constantly snarling and growling. Drool flew from his mouth as he ran. His fur was raised up, looking wickedly sharp. He looked feral, like he was just some wild animal. Just looking into his eyes filled Snap with dread. Snap gave a few whimpers and tried to struggle against his grasp. But he had lost too much strength. He couldn’t dislodge himself.

Bardot continued to run down the tunnels, just simply going straight, making no turns. It was like his mind was so focused on him, that he didn’t really care which direction he went. During the running, Snap hit the ground a few times, scraping his legs or feet against it. He let out a few weak cries of pain. Bardot made no response to these cries, not even a chuckle of satisfaction. He was really lost in his own anger, rage overwhelming him.

Then, up ahead, Snap could see what appeared to be a large, round room. It looked somewhat incomplete. The center of the floor had some wooded planks. Snap wondered, briefly, just what Bardot had planned to do with this room had his scheme succeeded.

When Bardot got to the entrance of the room, he stopped. He looked down at Snap and let out a snarl. He gripped him with his paw. He was so filled with rage that he did not acknowledge his own pain as he held Snap with the hand with a broken digit. He grew Snap into the room with as much force as he could muster.

Snap cried out in pain as he rolled across the ground, landing on his side on the wood planks. He moaned and tried to get back up. But with his adrenaline gone, he could barely lifted up his head as Bardot came barreling down towards him. Snap knew, even before Bardot got close enough to attack, that he wasn’t going to show any mercy on him. Bardot didn’t care if he was already hurt. He didn’t care that he was too weak to fight back. All Bardot cared about was hurting him more. He had truly snapped and now Snap was going to, unfortunately, bear witness to his temper.

The claws came down swift and without much warning. They dug into his side and tossed him across the ground. Snap shrieked loudly as his side was torn further open. Then another blow, claws cutting across his chest, further slicing open the wound there. Another scream of pain. Blood quickly covered the wooden planks. Then Bardot struck down on his shoulder, ripping it open and pushing Snap into the grond on his stomach.

Again and again, Bardot struck with his claws. He slashed into his back and shoulders. He cut into the back of his head and on his scalp. The claws ripped apart his cloth and flesh. Blood pooled out of the various new wounds. Then he struck him in the side again, forcing him to roll onto his back.

Bardot was absolutely relentless. Snap kept screaming, crying in pain, as Bardot continued to slash him. He struck him across the face, almost tearing his eyes out in the process. He slashed his limbs, hacking away at them. He kept striking his chest and stomach. Snap started to cough up blood. Bardot didn’t stop. His tiny pupils stared down at him, boring through his soul. He didn’t speak; he just growled at him like some wild beast.

The fighting on the planks caused them to start to break. Snap’s eyes widened in fear as he felt the ground below them give way. Down he and Bardot fell. They were falling into one of the lower levels, a room that looked kinda like the room Rudy and Penny had been held in. Snap closed his eyes and waited for the impact.

He felt Bardot grab onto him. He pushed Snap underneath him and tightened his grip. Snap realized what Bardot was about to do. And he quickly got that confirmation. When they collided, he felt Bardot’s weight crash in on him, increasing the blow. His side was crushed up against the hard ground. Then he felt a sharp pain and he let out a loud scream. His arm...the one with the pulled muscle..it had been bent under the weight at an odd angle. A crack sounded out. His arm had been shattered.

In the midst of his pain, Snap saw something purple laying not far from him. Purple chalk? He knew what blue chalk could do. But what of purple chalk? It had to have some kind of important function. Why else would Bardot have it here?

He didn’t have time to think about it. His mind was overwhelmed by pain again as Bardot struck him againd and again with his claws. More wounds gushing with blood. Soon Snap looked like he had went through a shredder. His clothes are almost completely ripped to shreds. His body was covered with so many slashes, he was losing so much more blood.... There was hardly a piece of blue left on him now. Most of his body was covered by his own blood.

“Do you think it’ll be all over so easily?!”

Snap’s eyes widened at that dark, scratchy voice. He realized it was Bardot. He regained some of his thought to speak to him. And he wished that he hadn’t. That voice....so terrifying. It was like a hungry wolf trying to mimic speech. It was so...alien....

“I will not allow you to take another victory away from me!”

With that, Bardot lifted up his uninjured paw, carefully holding his weight with his injured one. In a second, he plunged the claws deep into Snap’s stomach, slicing in deeply. Snap let out a bloodcurdling scream, more blood pouring from his mouth. Snap had a disturbing, morbid thought. Just how much more blood did he have left to shed..?

Snap felt three thick clawed digits wrap around his neck. They squeezed tightly, choking him. He weakly struggled, kicking his legs slightly. But he was too weak to fight back. He stared up at Bardot in fear, silently pleading him to let him go. But Bardot just tightened his grip.

Bardot bared his sharp teeth at him. “I will just go back into hiding! Then I will come back!” He shouted, his voice laced in hatred. He stared down intently at Snap. “But you won’t...!”

“Snap!”

Snap and Bardot looked over at one of the tunnels. They stared at it for a few seconds. Then came another cry.

“Snap! Hold on!”

Snap widened his eyes a little. He couldn’t believe it. It was...it was Terry and Rapsheeba. How..how did they find them so fast? How did they get in when the entrance was blocked? He watched as they came into view, running towards them, horrified expressions plastered on their faces.

When they got close enough, Snap started to speak weakly, hoping Terry could hear him. “B-Bouffant...the purple chalk...” He gagged, the pressure from Bardot’s hand making it hard to speak. “I-It’s over there...u-u-use it...”

Terry wasted no time. She rushed over to where the purple chalk was.

Bardot’s eyes fixated on Terry for a moment. He watched as she went over to grab the purple chalk. His eyes widened in fear for a moment. Snap took note of this. Was purple chalk something that could stop him? It must be. He looked more visibly afraid of Terry going after the purple chalk than he did when he had found the blue chalk.

Then Bardot glared down at him. His eyes narrowing dangerously, growls emitting from his throat, the very sight of him struck fear and dread in Snap’s heart. It was clear Bardot was not happy with him giving the location of the purple chalk. His jaws opened and closed a few ties, an obvious threat. Bardot threw Snap and watched as he landed on his stomach. Terry, by then, had grabbed the purple chalk and was drawing something with it.

Snap pushed himself up with his unbroken arm and stared at Rapsheeba, who he had landed in front of. Rapsheeba helped him up to his feet. She stared at him with wide, worried eyes. Snap wanted to smile and comfort her. But what could he say to this?

“S-Snap...” Rapsheeba whispered, tearing up. “P-Please be okay...”

“I’m...still...standing, aren’t I...?” Snap whispered back. “B-Barely...but I’m still..standing... I’m still alive....” Rapsheeba smiled a little at this, but she still looked concerned.

Suddenly, Snap was reminded that the threat of Bardot had not yet passed. He felt something clamp down on his shoulder. His eyes snapped wide open and he screamed. Rapsheeba put her hands to her mouth, her eyes big with horror reflecting out of them. She took a few steps back, shaking her head in denial. Snap turned his head to see what had happened.

Bardot had rushed over to him and grabbed one of his shoulders with his claws, holding him still. And then, to Snap’s absolute horror, his jaws had bitten down onto his other shoulder, driving the remaining fang into him. Snap could feel the burning venom being injected into his injured body. Bardot did not release him until he pumped in as much venom as he could. After Bardot finally let go, he took a step back and stared at Snap with an evil smile.

Snap fell onto his knees. He felt the venom start to take effect. A tingly sensation spread through his shoulder. He felt his bones start to ache, like they were being filled with something forcefully. He looked over at Rapsheeba, staring into her frightened eyes. His body trembled from the pain, and the ache in his bones increased, becoming sharper and more pronounced.

Snap looked behind him, seeing Bardot there. He stared at him with a satisfied grin. Bardot let out a cruel laughter that echoed off the walls. This was cut off when Terry lassoed him with a shining purple rope, the rope tightening around his neck. Snap watched as Bardot froze where he stood, waves of purple pumping over his body. His fur raised on end, his eyes widened. He let out a loud yelp. Then he slumped to the ground, his eyes closing.

He was shocked by this and so was Terry and Rapsheeba. None of them could figure out what had happened. But at least, for now, Bardot had been subdued.

The venom’s effects were becoming stronger. The effects of blood loss and the injuries intermixed with that as well. Snap’s world started to spin. It became darker and darker. His vision blurred. All strength started to swiftly leave him. He looked over at Rapsheeba, a tear flowing down his cheek.

“...s...s...sorr...sorry...” Snap whispered.

Then he slumped to the ground. He could barely register Rapsheeba’s panicked cries. He could barely see Terry coming over to him. He barely felt Terry pick him up into her arms. All he could hear was a garbled mess, and all he could see was a mixture of shadows.

Then soon, he saw nothing. He fell limp in Terry’s arms, and he closed his eyes.


DarkHououmon

  • Member+
  • Littlefoot
  • *
    • Posts: 7203
    • View Profile
    • http://bluedramon.deviantart.com
CHAPTER 49: CONVICTION-




“Code red! Emergency!” One of the doctors shouted.

“We need to get him into the emergency room stat!” Another shouted.

A loud beeping sound, then a panicked doctor cried, “We’re losing him!”

Rapsheeba’s eyes widened in horror at that. Her mind flashed back to what happened a year and a half ago. She could see images of herself and Penny sitting in the waiting room, waiting for news on Snap. She could hear the drilling sounds in her head again. She could hear the flatline beep of the heart monitor. It all came flooding back to her.

And now she was in a similar situation. Only this time, she was with Terry, and Snap’s condition was much worse. She watched as the doctors rushed him down the hallway. He had flatlined while he was being wheeled in, causing the doctors to panic and rush him over faster before it was too late.

While Snap didn’t have some horrific device in him anymore, he was still not so much better off than a year and a half ago. His body had been ripped up, torn to shreds. Almost every inch of him was covered in his own blood. He lost so much of it that the doctors were whispering to each other if he would even make it. That brought a lump to Rapsheeba’s throat. She didn’t want it to be too late. She hoped there was still a chance to save him, somehow.

But the venom was going to complicate things. Snap had told her about Bardot’s venomous bite and what it does to zoners. Her lower lip quivered as she realized that is what Snap was going through now. And that was the last thing the poor guy needed. He had fought so hard to save his friends. He deserved a happy ending. He deserved to survive this.

Rapsheeba held onto the hope that he was going to make it. Right now, it was all she could do. She couldn’t do anything to help. She couldn’t even go in there and comfort Snap. He wasn’t even awake. He wasn’t even responsive. He couldn’t even breathe very well. She saw the wound on his chest. One of his lungs must have been damaged by Bardot. All she could do was hope and pray that he would be fine. There was still a marginal chance he’d make it. And so long as there was that, she’ll hold onto her hope.

After about half an hour of waiting, she saw a doctor walking towards her and Terry. She recognized who it was. Dr. Urso, the same doctor who had helped save Snap’s life before. She noticed his forelorn expression and knew it couldn’t mean anything good. He had his head low and his hands clasped together.

When he stopped in front of the two, he looked like he didn’t know what to say. Rapsheeba felt her heart race quicken. That was not a good sign. It meant something was very wrong with Snap. Even before the doctor said anything, she felt tears well up in her eyes. She hoped that, whatever the doctor was going to say, it would be temporary. Yeah...it had to be temporary... Snap was going to be okay.. He has to be...

“How is he, doctor?” Terry asked, breaking the silence.

“...not well.” Dr. Urso said with hesitation. “He’s lost most of his blood. I’d say he lost 4/5 of his blood from whatever had happened to him.”

“He was ripped apart by Bardot.” Terry explained. “I saw him slash him up with those claws.”

“Ah yes that would do it...” Dr. Urso nodded sadly. He got out his clipboard and glanced at it. He shook his head sadly, his ears lowering. “We got him on some blood transfusions, but I can’t say if that will help him or not. We also have IVs attached to him to get some fluid and nutrients into him. But we have more to worry about than just the blood loss. His injured lung is a great concern. It’s been pretty badly torn. They’re working on fixing that, but I can’t confirm if the procedure will work or not. He might need a lung transplant.”

Rapsheeba felt tears escape her eyes as he said that. Losing almost all of his blood... It was a miracle he was able to still stay awake for a short time when she and Terry found him. And the lung transplant..not exactly the best thing to hear after all that has happened. He wouldn’t be able to handle the surgery with his condition.

She looked up at Terry. She hardly knew much about this woman, but considering her interactions with Snap before, she guessed that they knew each other to some extent. The only thing she knew was that Terry had tried exposing ChalkZone in the past.

Despite being a potential enemy if that were the case, Rapsheeba was happy that she came with her to the hospital. She was glad to be with someone. It’s always easier handling tragedies with another person. And it was definitely nice that Terry seemed to care about Snap’s well being. She looked just as worried about him as her, despite not being friends per say.

Dr. Urso continued to talk. “His arm is broken in four different places. We’re working on getting it splinted and casted as soon as possible. That arm will take a long time to heal. I’d stay about four or five months at the very least. Then there is the concern about his head injuries...”

“Head injuries?” Rapsheeba asked, her eyes widened. “I-I didn’t know that..he...”

Dr. Urso nodded his head solemnly. “We did an X-Ray on him and found that he head suffered some head trauma. His head had been struck several times with what I guess was a blunt object. Something hard. Most of it was on the side of his skull. The force was enough to crack the bone. There is some brain swelling and we are fearing permanent damage.” He looked at Terry and Rapsheeba sadly as they gave a gasp of horror. “We have no idea how well this will heal, and it will definitely slow down the healing as it may keep him in a coma for a while. As for what might become of him, I’m afraid we will have to wait until he wakes up to find out. There’s so much swelling we can’t pinpoint what areas of his brain are mostly affected.”

Rapsheeba tried to hold back her tears, but they just kept coming. She couldn’t believe what she was hearing. Brain damage? Snap might have...brain damage? No...he didn’t deserve this. No...it couldn’t be...no...

She felt a hand on her shoulder. She looked up and saw Terry glancing down at her sympathetically. The gesture didn’t do much to cheer Rapsheeba up, but it was something.

Rapsheeba knew she would have to tell Blocky when he came. He hadn’t arrived at the hospital yet. He did need his wounds treated as, out of her and him, he was the worst off. At the moment, he was aiding Skrawl, taking him to where the hideout was to apprehend Draow and Bardot. He would get to the hospital as soon as he could.

She...she was going to feel so bad when she told him just how bad off Snap really was. Blocky must be so hopeful right now Snap would make it. She would feel awful to have to tell him his chances of recovery appear to be slim. And that wasn’t even getting into the venom yet, which she knew was what the doctor was going to address next.

“The venom...it’s already done a lot of damage to the bones in the area of the bite.” Dr. Urso said, furrowing his eyes in concern. “And it’s spreading through his body rapidly. But if he was bitten by just one fang, that is some good news. It means this Bardot guy did not pump in nearly as much venom as he could, so the process is slower. It’s no less painful, but it means we have a window of opportunity to save Snap from the venom. There’s already two methods we are going to try as soon as possible.”

“W-What did you have in mind?” Rapsheeba asked in a whisper.

“The first method is antivenom. At the other hospital where Barney is currently staying, King Mumbo Jumbo had fought against Bardot. He reported that Bardot had gnawed on his shell in an attempt to inject him with venom. Because of this, some small samples of venom remained on the king’s shell and we were able to collect it. It’s not a lot, but we have something that might work as an antivenom.” Dr. Urso explained as he flipped through the paperwork. “The other method, in case that doesn’t work, is the purple chalk. It seems to have a neutralizing effect on red chalk, and that venom is made up of red chalk. If the antivenom doesn’t kick in, we will use the purple chalk Bouffant here has. We’ll inject that and hope for the best.”

That was some good news. Not a lot, but it still helped Rapsheeba feel a little better. Knowing that there was a way to stop the venom filled her with relief. Before, they had all thought that once bitten by Bardot and injected with his venom, there was no hope. Now that there might be not one, but two ways to stop the venom, that did help raise her spirits a little.

But she knew it was still up in the air whether or not he’ll make it. So much could still go wrong. There were so many problems Snap was suffering through. She still couldn’t shake the worry welling up in the back of her mind that something could go horribly wrong. Snap’s condition was far more critical now than it was a year and a half ago...

Dr. Urso closed his clipboard and stared at Terry and Rapsheeba. His ears remained lowered. He let out a soft sigh. “I wish I could have given you better news.. We will do what we can for Snap and I will continue to give you updates. Rest assured we will do whatever we can to save him.”

With that, the doctor walked back down the hallway. Rapsheeba stared after him. Her lower lip quivered. Her tears flooded down her face. As much as she wanted to stay hopeful for Snap’s recovery, there was still the chance that he....that he won’t make it...

As she started to cry, she felt a presence come around her. She looked up and saw that Terry had lowered herself to her level and pulled her into a hug. Rapsheeba, slowly, returned the hug, her body shaking with emotion.

“Rapsheeba?”

Terry and Rapsheeba pulled away and saw Blocky coming down to greet them. His wounds were already patched up. He stopped in front of them, a worried look on his face.

“How is Snap doing?” Blocky asked in a worried voice.

Rapsheeba shook her head once. “He’s..not doing very well, Blocky.”

Blocky’s face paled. “W-What..?”

Rapsheeba wiped away her tears. She turned away from Terry and stared at Blocky. It wasn’t going to be easy for her to tell him this. But she knew she had to. Blocky was one of Snap’s closest friends. He deserved to know, no matter how bad the news was.

“You see....” Rapsheeba started to explain to Blocky everything the doctor had told them.

sss

Rudy let out a groan. He had never been in so much pain before. Almost everything hurt. The pain just kept shooting through his body. Even the morphine didn’t do much to stop the agony he was feeling. It helped at least. He didn’t want to know what the pain would be like without it.

When he had worken up, he was so confused at first. He didn’t know where he was. He didn’t recognize his surroundings. He didn’t remember how he got here, or what had happened before. He was in pain almost right away and that frightened him. He didn’t know what had happened to him that got him in that position in the first place. He was scared that he was so badly hurt yet didn’t remember what happened.

He soon realized he was not the only one in the room. He felt his heart beat faster when he saw Penny on the other hospital bed, a few feet away from him. She was unconscious and had so many IVs and wires hooked up to her. Rudy realized he was the same way. And seeing Penny so badly hurt, eyeing her injuries, Rudy realized he had wounds of his own, explaining why he was in so much pain.

When he realized his leg was in a cast as well as his arm and hand, he suddenly remembered. It all came back to him, flash after flash like a lightning bolt. The so-called ëgames’..being kidnapped by Draow, the torturing he and Penny had to suffer, Snap getting hurt... And as the memories came back, so did the horror. Rudy didn’t know if Snap was okay or not. Where was he? What happened to him? He moved in his hospital bed a little, but immediately stopped from the pain he was feeling. As much as he wanted to jump out of this bed and find Snap, he came to realize that wasn’t going to happen.

Rudy didn’t know how long he had been a wake. Fifteen minutes perhaps, or twenty. Maybe even hours. He couldn’t tell. There was no clock in this hospital room, so he had no idea how to tell how much time had passed. The tv mounted on the wall was turned off, so there was nothing to distract him from the pain, both physical and mental, that he had endured. All he could do was lay there, thinking about what had happened to him and Penny and Snap.

They had all gone through so much pain and agony. And for what? All because of this stupid ëgame’ Bardot had insisted on playing with them. Anger rose inside of Rudy as he thought about that forsaken zoner. He hoped he would never have to see his mug ever again.

His thoughts were interrupted when he heard the door open. He looked over and his eyes widened a little as he saw his parents walk in. They shut the door carefully and slowly made their way over to them.

He had never seen them look so sad before. They looked like they had been crying for hours, and he wouldn’t doubt that for a second. Even now, they were both still crying, their lower lips quivering. They stood next to him, one on the right and one on the left. They looked down at him with sorrow and sympathy etched on clearly on their faces. Neither of them spoke for the next minute or so.

“R-Rudy...” Mr. Tabootie said, his voice choked up. “H-How are you, sport...?”

Rudy let out a soft groan. “I...I could be better...” Rudy was surprised at how weak and scratchy his voice sounded. “How long was I out..?”

“A couple hours.” Mrs. Tabootie replied.

“A couple hours...” Rudy breathed. That wasn’t as bad as he thought it was. But then, a couple hours could mean anything. Two hours isn’t much, but five or six? That’s a lot longer and more worrying than two hours. He turned his head and glanced over at Penny. She still hadn’t woken up. “What about P-Penny...? Is she...?”

Mrs. Tabootie said, “The doctors believe she will wake up soon.” She paused for a moment, and then added, “The doctors are hopeful you and her will survive. But...but only time will tell.. There’s still a chance you...” She couldn’t finish and she started to cry harder.

Rudy felt a pang in his heart as he watched his mother cry over him. The idea that he and Penny might still lose their lives, even after all this...it was heartbreaking to think about. Rudy didn’t want to die... He didn’t want to leave his friends and family behind. He wanted to be okay. He didn’t want his loved ones to suffer. He didn’t want them to be tormented by his death. He didn’t want Penny’s loved ones to go through the same thing either.

But at least, for now, they were alive. That was a good sign. And as long as he still had a heartbeat, he was going to remain hopeful that, eventually, everything would return to normal. It might take a long time, but he wanted to keep believing that, in a few months, this would all be just a distant, horrible memory.

“Everything will be okay, son... Everything will be fine...” Mr. Tabootie whispered to his son. He wiped away a tear. “You’ll see...”

Rudy smiled weakly at his parents. He wanted to believe that. He held onto that belief. Yeah, as his father said, everything would be fine. It was going to be one heck of a rocky road to recovery, but it was all going to be just fine. And before he knew it, he, Penny, and Snap would be having fun in ChalkZone like they always had.

“And don’t worry about Bardot, dear.” Mrs. Tabootie said, her eyes narrowing slightly. “He has been apprehended, along with Draow. Their trial will take place soon.”

That was comforting to know. Rudy felt happy that those two would get what they deserve. They would finally pay for all their wrong doings. They..

...wait a minute...

How...how did his parents know about Bardot and Draow...? How did they know their names? How did they know they were the ones responsible for all this...?

Rudy’s blood ran cold. No, it couldn’t be...they couldn’t have...no...

Slowly, Rudy looked up at his parents, his expression changing slowly to that of shock. They stared down at him, and the looks they were giving him...he didn’t like them. They were looking at him like they knew something...something that they should never have found out...

Mr. Tabootie nodded his head slowly. “Yes, Rudy.” His voice was in a soft whisper. He leaned forward a little bit. “We know about ChalkZone.”

Rudy felt his heart start to race. He heard the heart monitor he was attached to beep faster and faster. He couldn’t believe it. He and Penny tried so hard to keep ChalkZone a secret. They tried to make sure their parens never found out, for they knew that horrible consequences would arise if just any human could walk around in ChalkZone. And now his parents...they know about it...

He didn’t know how they could have found out. But that didn’t matter now. They knew about ChalkZone. They knew...and now he and Penny would have to face the music. They would need to tell their parents everything. This was..awful...horrible... He and Penny had no idea how their parents would react to ChalkZone, and now that they found out under the worst circumstances... Dread and horror filled Rudy’s mind as terrible scenarios played through his mind.

Rudy hoped this was just a bad dream. He hoped that, any minute now, he would wake up and everything would be fine. He hoped that this was nothing more than a nightmare he was experiencing where his parents find out about ChalkZone. He kept hoping and praying that he would wake up any second now and he would find that his parents didn’t know about ChalkZone.

But the more he laid there, the more he stared at his parents, the more he realized this wasn’t a dream. It was reality. He was awake. His parents knew about ChalkZone. And as he came to realize this and accept it as reality, the more fearful and terrified he became. Out of all he and Penny and Snap been through, the thought of being...permanently banned...or humans flooding ChalkZone...it would be horrible.

“P-Please...don’t...” Rudy started to say. His mind was so scrambled up from fear that he wasn’t able to speak in a coherent sentence. He looked at his two parents, his eyes wide with worry. “I-I...we..we can’t..”

His parents looked down at him sympathetically. His mother reached down and placed her hand on his cheek, avoiding his injuries. She then gripped his uninjured hand and squeezed it gently.

His father spoke. “Calm down, Rudy. You can’t afford getting too excited in your condition. Relax, take in deep breaths and breathe out.”

Rudy did so. He breathed in and out slowly. He kept doing this and, slowly, he felt his heartbeat return to normal. He became a little more relaxed. But the horror of his parents finding out about ChalkZone was fresh on his mind. What did they have in mind? What were they going to do?

He had to know. He needed to know what they planned to do after this. As much as it frightened him, as much as it terrified him, he needed to know. Not knowing was going to kill him, drive him insane.

“W-What are you...” Rudy said, a little more understandable than before. “What are you..going to do..?”

Mr. and Mrs. Tabootie looked at each other for a moment. They looked down at Rudy. Their expressions...they looked uncertain and confused. There was also a hint of something else. Anger? That didn’t surprise Rudy. He lied to them so much over the years...

“We...are still up in the air about that, son..” Mr. Tabootie said.

Mrs. Tabootie spoke next. “We decided it was best to...” She paused for a moment, rubbing her hands nervously together. “..that we wait until Draow and Bardot are taken care of..and you, Penny, and Snap get better from your injuries. We’re willing to hold this off until you three are able to come home before we discuss any course of action.”

Mr. Tabootie nodded his head. “We just hope that, whatever decision we make...you and Penny will understand...that it’s for the best.”

Rudy felt like his world stopped. He couldn’t believe it. After all that...after all they had went through...it might still be over. He started to cry, shedding tears down his face. His parents tried to comfort him, but he barely paid attention to them. He wished this was just a dream, but sadly, it wasn’t.

Now all he could do was wait. He could only wait and hope that, somehow, everything will be okay. He could only hope, by some miracle, his parents agreed to keep ChalkZone a secret. He hoped that they would come to understand why they kept the place a secret for so many years. He could only hope for the best...

...but in the end, only time will tell how things will go from here.

sss

Rapsheeba’s mind went numb. Her world froze. She stood there, her body shaking. She couldn’t think. She couldn’t move. Tears flowed down her face. Her nose was getting stuffed up. But she made no attempt to wipe it.

No...it couldn’t be...no...

She replayed the doctor’s words in her head over and over again. She had only been standing here for a few seconds. But time had slowed down. Dr. Urso stared at her with a saddened expression, showing that he was not making some kind of cruel joke. It was real...and it shattered Rapsheeba’s heart into pieces. She wished she had misheard. She wished it was a mistake...it had to be a mistake...

But no..it was no mistake. Dr. Urso would never lie to her or trick her about this. He would not mislead. He would not make up something like this. Rapsheeba’s body trembled with emotion as she came to realize the truth.

“I-It can’t be..you...it can’t be...” Blocky said, his voice cracked as he tried to fight back his cries.

“Are you sure...?” Terry asked. She wasn’t as broken up as Rapsheeba and Blocky since she wasn’t a close friend of Snap’s. But her voice still held concern for the little zoner. She was not happy with the news either. “Can’t you try again?”

Dr. Urso shook his head. “I’m sorry... Snap..he’s...” Dr. Urso’s voice cracked with sadness. “He’s gone..I’m sorry...we tried to save him, but his injuries were too much. I’m so sorry...”

Snap was dead... That phrase repeated itself in Rapsheeba’s mind over and over agai. It couldn’t be true. After all that, Snap couldn’t be dead. He couldn’t die..he just couldn’t.. She dropped onto her knees and started to sob. This...this was the worst possible news she could have recieved.

Blocky started to cry. He went over to Rapsheeba and hugged her for comfort. She hugged him back. The two zoners mourned the loss of their friend. Coming to terms with Snap’s death...it wasn’t going to be easy.

“Try again.” Terry’s firm voice came, drawing attention from the crying zoners and the zoner doctor.

“We tried to jumpstart his heart, but all attempts failed...” Dr. Urso said. “I know this is hard for you to accept, but please...”

“Try again!” Terry was more forceful.

“But...” Dr. Urso tried to say.

Suddenly, Terry gripped the bear doctor by his shirt and yanked him forward. She put her face close to his. “Now you listen here! That zoner has been through hell trying to save his friends!” She pointed a finger towards Blocky and Rapsheeba. “He doesn’t deserve to die like this! Not after what he went through to save his friends! So get back there and try again to revive him!”

Dr. Urso stared at Terry, looking shocked by her outburst. Rapsheeba and Blocky were shocked as well. After a few moments of silence, Dr. Urso spoke up again.

“I’m sorry. But I can’t...” Dr. Urso said regretfully. “Every attempt ended up in failure...”

Terry narrowed her eyes. “Then I will try..”

“What?! But you don’t know how to...” Dr. Urso said. He couldn’t continue when Terry flung him to the side and stormed down the hallway, her hands clenched into fists. “Wait! Come back!” Rapsheeba and Blocky, though stunned by what had had happened, ran down to catch up to Terry. “You three aren’t allowed back there!”

The three raced down the hallway, keeping their distance from Dr. Urso. Some of the other doctors tried to stop them, but they evaded them. They continued racing down the hall until they found the emergency room. They pushed the doors open and walked inside.

It was a huge risk coming in here. Infection and germs were a real threat. They might be making things worse. Rapsheeba had wanted to try to stop Terry. As much as she felt her actions were noble, she also felt they were rash and should have been thought through more. But with how fast the woman had been going, with how determined she was, she knew there was no stopping her.

Rapsheeba’s heart clenched when she saw Snap laying on the operating table. He was completely still and lifeless. No movement to be detected. His chest was no longer rising and falling like it should have. The heart monitor he was attached do was at a flatline, the continuous beep filling the room with the reality of death.

Rapsheeba’s lower lip quivered and Blocky couldn’t hold back his cries. It was one thing being told their friend was dead, that he had passed away despite their best efforts to keep him alive. It was another to see that death for real, to see his pale, still corpse on the table. If it weren’t for the various injuries adorning his body, they would think that he was just asleep.

The two of them didn’t have long to think about that when Terry rushed in, pushing aside the doctors. She stared down at Snap’s lifeless body, her expression relaxing, showing concern for him, then they narrowed in determination again as she grabbed the defibrillation device from the table. Then she pressed them against Snap and activated them, causing his body to convulse due to the reaction of the electricity being pumped into his body.

Again and again, Terry would shock Snap with the device and watch his heart monitor. Rapsheeba had no idea if Terry had any knowledge or inkling of what she was doing. But she and Blocky couldn’t stop her. In fact, they didn’t want to stop her. Maybe...just maybe..she might be able to do it. By some miracle, maybe she could succeed...

The doctors tried to stop her. They attempted to yank her away from the defibrillation device and away from Snap’s body. But even when Dr. Urso came in with a large zoner doctor, Terry was still relentless. Even as she was being pulled away, she fought back. She pushed back against the doctors and continued trying to revive Snap. Again and again, she shocked him, and again and again he convulsed on the bed as his nerves were being triggered.

Finally, much to Rapsheeba’s dismay, Terry was successfully pried away from Snap. The large zoner, a bird with arms, grabbed her and pulled her back. Dr. Urso looked at her with a displeased look. He glared at Terry, Rapsheeba, and Blocky and pointed towards the door as a couple of doctors grabbed the two mourning zoners.

“Get out of here. I’m sorry we couldn’t save your friend, but do you realize the damage you could have caused?” Dr. Urso said in an angry voice. “You could have...”

Suddenly, there was a beep. A quick, soft one, but a beep nonetheless. Everyone in the room froze.

Then there was another beep, and another. Steady beeping, slowly increasing.

“We’ve..we’ve got a pulse!” One of the doctors cried as they stared at the heart monitor.

“What?” Dr. Urso asked, stunned, his previous anger forgotten. He went over to the heart monitor. “That’s...impossible...”

But it was true. The heart monitor had come back to life. The beeps were slow, but they were still there. The heart rate increased slowly. The number was no longer at 0 as it was when they first came in. Slowly, the heartbeat rate increased a little.

“He’s coming back!” Another doctor shouted, a delightful tone to their voice. “That...that crazy human did it!”

As if to confirm that, Snap’s chest started to rise and fall again. Slowly, barely noticeable, but the fact was he was now breathing again. Some of the color came back and, if everything they saw wasn’t enough to convince them, Snap’s head moved a little. A tiny smidgen, but it still moved nonetheless.

Rapsheeba stood there, shocked. So did Blocky. More tears formed in their eyes. But this time, not of sadness, but of relief. They turned to each other and gave each other a hug. Elation swept through Rapsheeba’s body. A miracle had just taken place. Snap was..he was alive now... He was coming back...

She hoped that things would continue to spiral upward from here.

sss

Penny looked around the hospital room. If it weren’t for the calender that was placed between her and Rudy’s beds, she would have no idea how long she had been here.

Three weeks...

It had been three weeks since they were rescued. They had been in the hospital for three weeks. But the long days at the hospital made time appear to move more slowly. It felt like they had been in there for years. It felt so much longer... How much longer would they be here? How much longer would they have to endure being trapped here, in this white room? She wanted to go home...

She also wanted to go back to ChalkZone. She wanted to see how Snap and the others were doing. Not knowing was upsetting her. She had to know how they were recovering. Snap must have been so badly hurt... and she turned out to be right.

Mr. Wilter had stopped by to visit her and Rudy. He informed the teenagers about Snap, Rapsheeba, and Blocky’s conditions. He was happy to report that Rapsheeba and Blocky would be fine. But Snap was a different story. Penny could still feel the painful pang that she and Rudy felt in their stomachs as Mr. Wilter went on to explain just how badly hurt Snap really was, and how he had actually died in the hospital. It was a shock but also a relief that Terry had, somehow, been able to revive him.

But Snap wasn’t out of the woods yet. He hadn’t woken up until a week later. By then, his wounds had closed up, but the damage was still there. The poor guy could barely move. He constantly complained about pain. Morphine had even less of an effect on him than it did for Rudy. It was a miracle she and Rudy were able to be saved, but Snap was even worse off. The possibility of brain damage was still there, and he would have to be monitored for a while.

When Mr. Wilter came back five days ago to give them an update, she and Rudy feared the worst. While they were recovering just fine, slowly but surely, they didn’t know how well Snap was doing. He had suffered so much more than them...he was trying to hard to save them, pushing himself to his absolute limit... and it might just cost him big.

However, much to their surprise and delight, Wilter brought back some good news. While it was still too early to tell, the doctors informed that Snap’s health was improving steadily. His mind seemed to be functioning pretty well despite his brain being all banged up. They were hopeful that his brain would heal with little to no irriversable damage. They were also happy to report that the most swelling was in the front part of his brain, away from vital areas, which reduced the chance of him dying from the damage.

The other bit of news Mr. Wilter brought to them was that of Bardot and Draow. Hearing their names mentioned filled the two with dread and hatred. Rudy and Penny remembered all too well what had happened to them during their stay. They could still hear those monsters’ taunting voices, their claws digging into them, the torture they put them through... They were happy to hear that the two would be put on trial, and were currently locked up in Skrawl’s prison with none other than King Mumbo Jumbo to keep an eye on them.

Rudy asked Wilter why they hadn’t been tried yet. The teacher informed them that the zoners in charge of the court case felt it was best for Rudy, Penny, Snap, their parents, Rapsheeba, Blocky, and Terry to be present for the trial. So they were holding it off until they were well enough to come to ChalkZone.

Although their parents still weren’t sure what to think of ChalkZone, they didn’t mind the idea of a trip back in there to watch Bardot and Draow get punished for all the pain and misery they had caused. Penny and Rudy were both worried about what their parents will do about ChalkZone, though. The thought haunted both of them in their sleep. But their parents kept telling them they would discuss it more in detail after the trial and after they came home.

Penny wished they could get the talk done and over with now. As painful as it might be, as bad as the outcome could turn out, she wanted to get it done and over with. She wanted them to talk about what to do about ChalkZone so she could have a definitive answer. All this waiting around...she didn’t know if she could take it. Yet no matter what, she couldn’t convince her mom or Rudy’s parents to talk more. They were set on discussing this later. She had no choice but to wait.

She and Rudy also had another visitor, this one unexpected. None of them thought Terry, of all people, would come and visit them. She asked how they were doing and she looked pleased that they were doing pretty well, given all that had happened to them. Penny had a feeling she was there for more than just seeing how they were doing. And they were right.

Terry talked to them about ChalkZone. Before they could protest, she clarified that all she wanted to know was why they kept ChalkZone a secret and why they tried to stop her from exposing it. Rudy and Penny were confused by this as the woman had never tried getting their point of view on the issue before. Terry made it clear she wasn’t going to leave until she got an honest answer, so the two teens explained to her the best they could.

They told her about how, a long time ago, creators were given more free reign in ChalkZone and how it all had ended up badly. They told her about the incident with Mr. Cosmo and how the creators had gotten aggressive and had to be forced out. They told her about how letting ChalkZone be exposed to the world would mean the exploitation of it and the zoners as well. They were worried about what damage could be caused to the place from this, how their homes could be destroyed, their lives taken or damaged, being turned into slaves like what Mr. Cosmo tried with them.

After they explained, Terry didn’t reply. She looked at them thoughtfully for a few minutes. Then she thanked them for their time and left, wishing them to get well soon. Rudy and Penny weren’t sure what to make of it. They could only hope that their words got through to her somehow.

“Do you think you’ll be prepared..?”

Penny turned her head to Rudy. His face was turned towards hers. He stared at her like he was waiting for a reply.

“What?” Penny asked, confused.

“The trial. Do you think, when the time comes, you’ll be prepared?” Rudy asked.

Penny paused for a moment. She sighed softly. “I don’t know, Rudy.” She turned her gaze up to towards the ceiling. “It feels all..strange you know?” She looked back at Rudy and saw that now, he was the one confused. “I mean, after all that has happened...after all we had been through, it feels strange that it’s..almost over. Once those two are tried and given their proper punishments..it would almost be like nothing happened.”

Rudy nodded his head. “Yeah..I get what you’re saying. When we were trapped in ChalkZone, I wasn’t sure, at times, if we would get out of it. But like you, I never gave up on Snap. I knew he could save us, and he did. But in the moment, as we were being tortured, it did feel like that..it would never end...”

“But we’re safe now. That’s what counts.” Penny said, a small smile forming on her face. “And we will all get the closure we deserve. Bardot and Draow will finally be punished for all their wrong doings.”

Rudy smiled as well. “Heh...it’s almost like Mr. Cosmo is being punished.” Penny stared at him. Rudy looked upwards towards the ceiling. “They are both his creations. They are both so much like him. Now they have been arrested and are awaiting trial. In a way...Mr. Cosmo has been captured. Maybe now...maybe now, at long last, Ms. Saffron can get some closure, too.”

The mention of Ms. Saffron’s name caused Penny’s eyes to water. It often bothered her, hurt her, that after being so ruthlessly killed by Mr. Cosmo, that the man had ëgotten off easy’ and died rather than facing trial and getting the punishment he deserved. She felt that it wasn’t fair to Ms. Saffron. She didn’t think it was a good enough closure to the woman who had risked everything to save her and her friends a year and a half ago.

Rudy’s words did lift her spirits a little. Even though it wasn’t Cosmo who was being tried, the fact that the two zoners were still created by Cosmo...the fact that they were like Cosmo in many ways, that they were a piece of Cosmo... It did bring a stronger sense of closer for Ms. Saffron than Cosmo just being killed off the way he had. While she would have preferred Cosmo himself being on trial, his creations being tried for their horrific crimes was the next best thing.

“Yeah... I agree...” Penny whispered softly. “I can’t wait for all this...to be finally over...”

Rudy nodded his head. “Yeah...me too...”

sss

Four weeks later, the trial was now taking place. Rudy, Penny, and Snap were well enough now to attend. Their body slashes had mostly healed, leaving behind reddish marks, and they were fading as each day passed. Snap’s injuries, including his stomach and chest, looked a lot better now. Rudy and Penny still had to get around with crutches and Snap still wore a cast on his arm, a cloth attached around it and over his neck to steady the arm. Rudy’s arm was also in a similar cast, though this one covered his broken hand as well.

It was nice being reunited with Snap. Not being able to talk to him was hard on them. They had to rely on Mr. Wilter giving them updates. Now seeing him for the first time in over a month, almost two, it lifted up their spirits. It was nice to finally see Snap again. It was nice to see that he was doing a lot better and was making great progress in his recovery. He was happy to see them, too, and was grateful that his efforts to save them hadn’t been in vain. He was happy that they were alive.

But as much as they wanted to keep talking to Snap, now wasn’t the time for sentiment. Now wasn’t the time to get caught up with each other and have a group hug. No, right now, it was time for the trial. It was about to begin.

The three of them sat next to each other. Their parents sat next to them. Terry wasn’t far off. Rapsheeba and Blocky were there, too. Barney had showed up for the trial as well after it became known that he was also a victim of Bardot. He was joined by his friend, Mumbo Jumbo, who was eager to see Bardot get served some punishment for what he had done to his friend.

In front of them, they could see the judge, a giraffe-like zoner, staring down at the audience. Next to him, he had a mallet, much like a judge in the real world. This whole place, despite being in ChalkZone, felt like a courtroom Rudy would find in the real world. It didn’t surprise him. Considering this place had jails, it didn’t surprise him that courtrooms like this existed here. He had never been to one before until now. It was a new experience for him. He just wished it was under better circumstances.

Then the door opened up. Rudy and the others turned to see the Beanie Boys holding the door open. Walking into the room was Skrawl. In a single fist, he held the leashes that were attached to the two criminals, Draow and Bardot.

Chains were attached to their feet, securing their legs not far apart so they couldn’t try to run away. A muzzle was placed on their heads so they weren’t able to bite anyone, although they could still talk. The muzzles were made of what looked like thick mesh with some thicker bars, so their mouths could be seen. And on Bardot’s face, there was a smile, while Draow’s held a furious frown. Attached around Bardot was a purple collar, which sent thin pulses of purple energy over him, subduing his red chalk side and making him easier to control. Draow’s wings were tied against his body with thick leather, preventing him from taking flight.

The two were brought forward in front of the judge. Skrawl stopped and gestured for them to stop as well. Though under normal circumstances, they would not, the two criminals knew they had no choice. They turned their heads up towards the judge and waited for him to speak.

“Draow. Bardot.” The judge said. “You two are accused of the capture, the torture, and the killing of multiple citizens. How do you plead?”

Draow answered almost right away. “Not guilty.”

Rudy narrowed his eyes at this. The others with him weren’t pleased either. Of course the monster would try to plead not guilty. He was a coward, just like Mr. Cosmo.

Then it was time for Bardot to speak. At first, he remained quiet. He lowered his head a little. There was a soft growl coming from him. At first, Rudy thought he was getting angry again. He could hear Snap whimper a little. He couldn’t blame him. The last time Bardot lost his temper, Snap had been ripped apart.

But then he soon realized it wasn’t angry growling he was hearing, but some beastly form of chuckling. It became a little clearer as the seconds passed. A sneer spread cross Bardot’s face, exposing his teeth in a hideous grin.

“Guilty.”

Rudy was shocked by this. He looked over at Penny and Snap. They were just as surprised as he was. Bardot...was pleading guilty? Rudy didn’t think he was going to do that. He thought that he was going to do whatever it took to get himself out of here. But the fact that he just...confessed like that... He couldn’t think of why he would do such a thing.

Rudy was shocked by this. He looked over at Penny and Snap. They were just as surprised as he was. Bardot...was pleading guilty? Rudy didn’t think he was going to do that. He thought that he was going to do whatever it took to get himself out of here. But the fact that he just...confessed like that... He couldn’t think of why he would do such a thing.

Even Draow looked shocked by this. The bat wolf stared at Bardot with wide eyes, his ears pricked up straight. Bardot gave him a sideways glance. The smile never faded from his muzzle.

“Why would you...” Draow said. The tone of his voice suggested that he felt betrayed.

Bardot chuckled. “I cannot tell a lie, remember?” He said, raising his head up a little and tilting it to the side. Then he glanced up at the judge. “I will not lie. My partner and I are guilty. We did do a lot of horrible things...as the people in the audience there can attest..” With that, Bardot gave an eerie smile at Rudy and the others.

The parents huddled closer to their kids, glaring at the yellow and red monster. They were determined to protect their children in case he broke loose. Terry glared hatefully at him, forming a fist in her hand. Rudy, Penny, and Snap shivered in fright, but glared defiantly at the zoner. This just prompted a laughter from Bardot before he turned his head away.

The giraffe judge looked down at the two beast zoners. “Since you two cannot agree, we will have this trial. We will look at the evidence and then decide your fates.” The judge slammed his mallet down. “Court is now in session!”

sss

It took almost two hours of explaining and going over the evidence, but now was the moment Rudy and the others were eagerly waiting for. He looked over at Barney. He was fidgeting. It had been hard for him to go up there and explain what happened. It was hard on all of them, but it was the worst for Barney, who was tortured for over a year. Out of them all, he had been Bardot’s biggest victim.

But now it seemed it was all going to be over. The judge had called the jury to go over the evidence and make a decision. All they had to do was wait. Most certainly, they would find Bardot and Draow guilty and they would be imprisoned, or whatever was going to happen to them. Rudy wasn’t sure what their fate was, but he was confident it would be something fitting for these two monsters.

The jury came back and they all returned to their seats. He, his friends, family, everyone watched with great interest, wondering what the verdict and subsequent sentencing was going to be.

“Has the jury reached a verdict?” The giraffe judge asked.

“We have, yes. After much consideration, we find Bardot and Draow guilty.” The head juror stated.

“What? No!” Draow growled. He started to struggle. The Beanie Boys hovering around him held on tightly. They started to drag him towards the door. “You can’t do this to me!”

The Beanie Boys holding Bardot started to move. Unlike Draow, Bardot was more compliant and willingly followed them. “I had a feeling that would be the verdict.” Bardot said simply.

The judge said, “You two will be banished to the Fire Zone, a secluded part of ChalkZone where every day will be a living hell for you. You can still survive, but it will take all your wits and cunning. You put these people through a survival course, so that shall be your punishment. A barrier will be in place so you can never get out. You two are never to leave the Fire Zone.”

“No! You can’t do that!” Draow snarled.

The bat wolf started to tug harder on his leash, making it hard for the Beanie Boys to hold in back. As he was being taken up the aisle, he pulled back and went towards where Rudy, Penny, Snap, and the others were sitting. He started to bark ferociously at them, baring his teeth viciously.

In reaction, the group huddled together, glaring angrily and fearfully at the beast. Rapsheeba and Blocky hugged each other. Rudy, Penny, and Snap held onto each other. Their parents moved in front of them, trying to block Draow’s view. Barney, who was further back, was horrified by the sounds of barking. Terry narrowed her eyes at Draow.

Suddenly, Draow let out a loud yelp. He moved back away, his ears lowering. It didn’t take long for Rudy to see what had happened. Bardot had come on behind him and drove his claws into Draow’s leg, drawing a little blood.

“At ease, Draow.” Bardot said in a calm voice. “Stand down.”

Even though Bardot was subdued and had one fang left, his new one still not fully functional yet, Draow lowered his head in submission and backed off. The Beanie Boys continued to drag him up towards the door where he would most certainly be sent to the Fire Zone immediately.

As Bardot started walking again, he suddenly stopped. The Beanie Boys glared down at him and started to pull hard. But Bardot didn’t move. Instead, he looked over at the individuals he had tormented the past few days. A satisfied smirk spread across his muzzle as he stared into their eyes, clearly enjoying the fear in them. Then his eyes locked onto Snap’s. The blue zoner let out a small whimper, but still glared at him, gritting his teeth.

“Congratulations...” Bardot said in an eerie voice. “You won the game.”

With that, Bardot started to follow the Beanie Boys. And in seconds, he was out the door. He was finally gone. Rudy and the others would never have to worry about him again.


DarkHououmon

  • Member+
  • Littlefoot
  • *
    • Posts: 7203
    • View Profile
    • http://bluedramon.deviantart.com
CHAPTER 50: THE ROAD TO RECOVERY-



Rudy sat down in his bedroom. He was sitting by the window, looking out and staring at the world outside almost absent-mindedly. He watched as the kids played in the sidewalks and in their yards. He watched as the cars zoomed by. He watched the clouds rolling over the sun, blocking out light momentarily, only for the light to return.

He watched as the trees swayed as a somewhat strong wind swept through them. Beautiful green leaves grew from the branches. Not a lot, but enough to provide a little bit of shade for the kids playing outside. He could hear their laughter, their joy, as they ran around, playing games. It was such a nice day out. Not too cold, not too hot. It was just right. If he were in a better mood, he’d be outside playing.

It reminded him so much of the fun he, Penny, and Snap had over the years in ChalkZone, from when they were children to when they got older. Well Snap was still considered a child at least chronologically. He was eight after all. He and Penny were sixteen, and would soon be seventeen. Staring at the kids playing outside made him think of the adventures they had when he and Penny were ten years old. The laughter...it took him back to those times.

Sometimes, he misses those days. Back when it was easier protecting ChalkZone. Back when the biggest threat they had to face was Skrawl or Terry or Vinnie, all of whom had been easy to deal with. It was before they dealt with some rather dark and twisted stuff. Before they knew about the dreaded black chalk, before they knew about the near holocaust ChalkZone suffered at the hands of Mr. Cosmo. It was before Rudy was almost corrupted, tainted, by the black chalk. It was before they knew about Bardot and Draow. It was before all this horrific stuff happened.

And now, unlike with Mr. Cosmo, something was going to change. There was no way they could erase their parents’ memories. They had asked Biclops about that, but the method upon which they used to erase memories was almost forgotten as they hadn’t had a reason to use it in so long. And Rudy wasn’t sure if it was a good idea to erase his parents’ memories because..well...he couldn’t think of a coverup story this time.

He had been gone for days. He had suffered so many horrific injuries. Just...how was he going to explain that to his parents? It might be best to just let them keep their memories, but then..what about ChalkZone? They still hadn’t talked about that in depth yet. The wait was killing him and Penny, and Snap was quite nervous, too. He was worried that he might not be able to see them anymore if their parents decide to close off the gates. Restriction was another option they thought, but even then...it wasn’t going to be the same. It would be really sad if, after all the struggles they want through just to survive, something like that was going to happen.

Their parents kept trying to assure their children that they would try to think of a decision that would be for the best. But that did little to comfort him and Penny. What their parents might think is the best might actually cause a lot more harm. They have no idea what they’re messing with. They have so little inkling of what ChalkZone was really like. They didn’t know what would happen if just any human could prance around the place. They really had no idea.

Rudy let out a soft sigh. There was nothing he could do about it now. He would just have to wait until the meeting took place. His dad made it clear that, soon, they would have a meeting in his house with Penny, her mom, his aunt Tilly, and little cousin Sophie.

Upon hearing that his aunt knows about ChalkZone, Rudy did freak out. His mom assured him that they only told Tilly and it was only because Sophie had made some wild claims that seemed to match ChalkZone. Rudy was still angry, though. It was a risky move. As much as he loved and trusted Tilly, he had no idea how she would have reacted to ChalkZone. She could have thought his mom was crazy, or she could have freaked out and told everyone... So much could have happened.

He was relieved when he found that Tilly really hadn’t told anyone else about ChalkZone and had agreed to meet with them to talk. His dad said that he wanted Snap to be there as well. They had already talked to Mr. Wilter more about what to do. Rudy hoped that he was able to convince them that ChalkZone was safe and why it was important to keep it hidden from the rest of the world. But the meeting could go either way, and ultimately it was down to the parents what would happen.

He often had nightmares about this kind of scenario. Sometimes, as he grew up over the years, he dreamt about his parents finding out about ChalkZone, and all the reactions had been terrible. Being locked out, being sent to an insane asylum, having troopers rush into ChalkZone, talking about it on TV.... All these flashed through his mind as he waited for the inevitable meeting. He had no idea how the meeting was going to turn out. He could feel his heart racing just thinking about it. His nightmares...might have just become a reality.

A tear escaped his eye as he turned his head to the side. He let the tear fall and felt it land on his right arm. He opened his eyes and glanced at it. His eyes trailed his right arm all the way down to his hand. He no longer wore a cast on his arm. It was still sore, but he could use it now. His hand, though, hadn’t regained all its function. At first, he couldn’t move it at all, but recently, he started to be able to move it a little. The doctors believed that, as time went on, he could regain some use in the hand. As for a full recovery, they weren’t certain and told Rudy to be extra careful.

The fact that he now had two weak hands did strike a blow to Rudy’s psyche. His right hand hurt too much to really use and he doubted the pain would go away any time soon. Whenever he wanted to go ChalkZone to visit Snap, he would have to have one of his parents, or Penny if she came over, to draw a portal for him. And he couldn’t even go through the portal with his broken leg.

His leg was still in a cast. He would have to wear it for another month or so. Three months tops. Legs always take so long to heal. His left arm, although not dominant, was strong enough to hold himself up with the crutch. He had gotten used to moving around with it. It did hurt after a while of using it, so he wasn’t able to walk as far as he used to. And going up and down the stairs always required assistance as his house did not have an assitive slope. It was suggested that he could get a second crutch, but that was declined since he wouldn’t be able to grab onto it with his hurt hand.

His gashes had closed up and the pain dulled. At least for most of them. His side still caused him considerable pain with how bad it had been. It was still wrapped up in tight bandages. The skin had covered up but it was thin and weak and could easily be torn. He usually wore something similar to a back brace to protect the injured area until it healed up some more.

His mind went to Snap. He thought about the last time he was able to see him, which was just yesterday. He had gone into ChalkZone with Penny to see how his friend was doing. Out of them, he was the one who would take the longest to heal. He had suffered so much, been through hell to save them. Raphseeba and Blocky had fully healed by now, much to Rudy and Penny’s delight, and they often visited Snap as well.

Snap’s recovery was going to be slow and painful. The last time he saw his friend, he was still covered in scars. The doctors feel most of them would fade away, but some of the deeper ones, like on his back and chest, might be permanent. Reminders of what had happened to him... Rudy wondered how his friend felt whenever he had to look upon those scars. He wondered if his mind flashed back to....him... Bardot...

And though the wounds had closed up, the pain was still there. Snap still complained of pain and often took a lot of pain killers to try to stop it. It was getting better. That was some good news. But Rudy would like it that he didn’t feel any pain at all. He wanted Snap to make a full recovery. But that was still up in the air. None of the doctors could confirm if everything would fully heal. At least the worst was done and over with. The blood transfusions were a success. The antivenom was a partial success; the purple chalk did the rest.

His arm was still casted. It was horrifically broken in the fight against Bardot. Rudy winced as he recalled what Snap told him, about how Bardot grabbed him and went all crazy. Although Rudy hadn’t been there, the details of how Bardot brutally attacked his friend were fresh on his mind. He could see it all vividly, and as he looked on the scars that adorned his body, he winced, imagining Bardot swiping him with his claws. Bardot was going to be on his mind for a long time, but at least he and Draow cannot hurt anyone anymore. They were locked up in the Fire Zone where they’ll never escape.

Snap’s internal injuries were still healing up. There was a lot of internal bleeding and damage that had been done as he played through those ëgames’. His lung and stomach especially were damaged. His lung was doing a lot better and the broken rib healed. He still couldn’t breathe as well as he used to, but it was still better than it had been before. His stomach healed up pretty well although it still hurt him. It at least healed up enough so he could eat properly without having to rely on an IV tube. He recalled how happy Snap had been when the was finally able to eat real food, to actually taste it rather than feel a cool liquid being pumped into his arm.

Snap was still being monitored for brain damage. There was some minor damage that was noticeable, but the doctors were certain it was just temporary. A little bit of damage to one part of the area caused Snap to stumble a little as he walked. His sense of balance had gone wonky. Because of this, he had to wear protective head gear. This symptom was delayed, confirming the doctors’ suspicions that the full extent of the damage Bardot caused slamming his head into the ground like that wouldn’t be noticeable until later.

But the damage to that area was relatively minor, and the doctors believed it would correct itself eventually. They just had to give it some time. They were more concerned about his frontal lobe, which had recieved the brunt of the damage. They continued to monitor Snap, putting him through tests that required the frontal lobe to try to assess the damage. So far, there hadn’t been anything noticeable. The only change is that Snap’s reaction time had slowed down, but it was a change so minor that it didn’t raise any red flags.

Though it looked promising, the doctors can’t be sure of anything yet. They want to keep an eye on Snap for another month or so just to be sure everything was all right. They didn’t want Snap returning to his sleeping quarters until they could be certain that he was out of danger. Snap was understandably frustrated that he was ëtrapped’ in the hospital, but he understood the consequences if he just left while he was still hurting so bad. And visits from his friends made it all the easier for him to cope.

But at least, at the end of the day, Snap was alive. And he was on his way to recovery, as they all were. Each day, he was doing better. Each day, he healed a little more. The same thing could be said about him, and of Penny too. The road to recovery was going to be a long and painful one, but if it meant that they’ll all be better and could all have fun again and not be confined to a room or by their own bodies, he felt he could endure it.

He heard a knock on his door, and it opened up slowly. He expected his mom or dad, but when he looked over, instead he saw Penny walking in slowly. She used her crutches to get in, being careful of where she set it so she didn’t trip over anything. She shut the door behind her and made her way over to Rudy. She stood not far from him, keeping her balance with her crutches.

Rudy took a good look at her. His eyes went over her injuries. Her gashes had closed up but he could still see marks. He thought that they all might retain some form of scarring after what they had been through. Her leg, like his, was still casted. None of her arms had been broken, so she was able to use two crutches. This did make simple acts like shutting and closing doors difficult but she could still manage okay. Her broken collar bone had mostly healed, though it still caused her some pain.

Overall, she was doing better than he was. Despite what Draow and Bardot said, it was he, not her, who suffered the more brutal injuries. And a part of him was grateful for that. He would gladly take the fall for his friends. Though a part of him did feel guilty. He didn’t like worrying his friends so much, and everytime Penny saw his still healing hand or his broken leg, she would look at him sadly, making Rudy’s heart tighten.

The biggest blow Bardot took against Penny wasn’t physical. He had done something to her that he did not do to Rudy. He had taken the life of a family member. He had taken her father away. Penny was still distressed about it, still had nightmares about it. Bardot had gone much further than just kill her father and tell her about it. He had tortured him, eating part of him in front of them... He had taunted her about his death. He had showed his tooth to her. And he had even briefly tormented Mrs. Sanchez about it as well.

Rudy comforted Penny the best way that he could. He tried his best to be there for her as she tried to cope with the loss of her father. Her physical wounds would heal, but her mental wounds might not. This would continue to hurt for a long time. There was no medicine he could give her to help the pain go away. The best he could do was be there for her and give her comfort if she needed it. He needed to be a shoulder she could lean on.

The funeral had taken place had taken place a week ago. It was a large funeral. Not just Penny’s father, but the other victims that had been slaughtered by Bardot were there as well. The funeral was meant to honor those lost by this mysterious serial killer. Nobody knew the details yet of what happened. Rudy hoped a fake story could be spun and delivered, one that would give closure to the suffering families, but also keep ChalkZone safe.

The funeral lasted a few hours as each grieving family member said a few words about one or more of the victims. So many people had showed up. Rudy had never seen so much depressing black in his life and he hoped he never would have to again. A funeral for one person was devastating enough, but five...it was even worse. Cries filled the air, some of which were coming from Penny as she hugged him for comfort.

His parents had permitted Snap to come along. He rode in the back seat of his parents’ car and sat next to Rudy during the funeral. Snap made a comment about how very depressing funerals in the real world were. It wasn’t meant as an insult; ChalkZone rarely had funerals like this; most of them were, as Snap put it, a celebration of life. Zoners could still die, but they didn’t die of old age. Though Snap did not know any of the people who died personally, he still grieved for them, as he had experienced first hand what it was like to be tortured to death by Bardot. He himself had died, and if it weren’t for Terry’s efforts, it would have remained that way. He had been lucky.

It had come as a shock to him and Penny when they found out Terry saved Snap’s life. They had a hard time believing that someone who had been their enemy so long had done something like that. Terry wasn’t even friends with Snap, yet she was so determined to save him. When asked why, Terry simply replied that she couldn’t just let him die after what he had been through. Her attitude towards ChalkZone and zoners in general appeared to be changing, but whether or not that would change things in the long run...they weren’t sure.

For now, they decided it was best to be on their guard around her. There was still a chance that she could still try to expose ChalkZone. Until Terry herself confirmed whether or not she had a chance of heart, they would be on full alert around her.

“It’s so hard to believe...” Penny said, breaking the silence. “After all that’s happened...it’s finally over.”

Rudy nodded his head in agreement. “Yeah...”

They went quiet for a while. Rudy’s thoughts went to ChalkZone. During a recent trip to ChalkZone, he and Penny found out that all of Bardot’s contraptions, the lands he had transformed for his ëgame’, had been dismantled and removed. The areas were returned to the way they once were, must to his and Penny’s delight. The hideout that Bardot and Draow used was also taken apart and bulldozed. There was little trace left in ChalkZone of their existence. No sign of what had taken place..well except the Fire Zone, but that was off limits and it wasn’t like they were going to visit that wretched place any time soon. After all those two had done, it was fitting the harsh and unforgiving land of the Fire Zone would be their punishment.

They had also visited Skrawl, Barney, and Mumbo Jumbo. Skrawl was happy to see that they were doing fine, although, being Skrawl, he didn’t show too much happiness. Rudy didn’t really expect anything less from him. Skrawl wasn’t the type of guy to really admit to his feelings that much, even if called out on them.

Mumbo Jumbo and especially Barney were happy that Bardot and Draow were now serving their name. It took Barney sometime to get used to being safe again. He had lived so long in fear, never knowing when Bardot would show up to torture more information out of him. Rudy understood why Barney still felt unsafe even after Bardot was punished. A year and a half is a long time to be tortured. At least he had Mumbo Jumbo with him to help him through this. The king offered to stay with Barney wherever he went and this time Barney accepted rather than push him away for his own safety.

Rudy offered Barney a chance to have his eyes restored using the magic chalk. He felt so bad for him because the missing eyes reminded Barney so much of what happened with Bardot. It was his deepest physical scar, the one thing that constantly reminded Barney of his months of torture. Rudy recalled how he had drawn an extra eye for Biclops and he wanted to try the same for Barney. There was still a chance it wouldn’t work, but he still wanted to try. Barney was willing to let him try since there wasn’t much to lose. He was already blind. The worst that could happen is the eyes would not function.

Rudy was happy when his plan had worked, despite how hard it was to draw the eyes with his injured hand. He fought against the pain, for that moment, because he really wanted to help Barney out. Barney was grateful to be able to see again and he and Mumbo Jumbo thanked Rudy. Rudy was glad he could help. He was glad that Barney no longer had that horrific reminder of what Bardot had forced him through.

He soon felt something brush up against him. He looked over and saw that Penny had sat down next to him. He realized that several minutes passed since the last time one of them had spoken. He knew the reason why. They were both still having a hard time believing that it was over now, that Bardot and Draow were finally stopped for good. Penny must be reflecting on recent events, just like he was. It was a lot to take in. And it would take them some time to get used to things being passive again. There was still that fear in the back of their minds that something, somehow, could still go horribly wrong.

And there was still the matter with their parents. Rudy felt his heart tighten a little as he thought about them. What were they going to do about ChalkZone? He was terrified about what the consequences might be. As bad as Bardot and Draow were, what they did pales in comparison to what a greedy human might do to ChalkZone. Zoners were easily stopped. Humans...not so much....

“It’s...it’s almost time...” Penny said softly, staring out the window.

Rudy looked at her. “Time for what?”

“The meeting.” Penny said. She gave him a sideways glance. “Remember? Today is the day our parents will...give their verdict about ChalkZone...”

Rudy’s eyes widened a little. That was right. Today was the day. His fears started to increase. Despite the fact that he had wanted to talk to his parents for some time about this, for the moment to almost be here...it did terrify him. This was it. This was the moment that could change everything. There was no going back.

The way his parents had used the word ëverdict’ when they talked about their talk about ChalkZone..it made Rudy feel like he was going into court for something he did wrong, and his parents were the judges. It made him feel less comfortable about talking about the place, yet he knew it had to be done. If they didn’t talk about this now, it was going to continue eating him up inside. He knew his parents wanted to get it over with as much as he did.

“When?” Rudy asked softly.

“In fifteen minutes or twenty. They’re waiting for your aunt to arrive.” Penny replied, her voice low.

Rudy knew Penny was just as worried as he was. Wanting to comfort her, he put his arm around her and pulled her close, making sure he didn’t accidentally hurt her. She returned the half hug, pressing her cheek against his. She shifted her body a little so she was facing him. A small smile came onto her face.

“I...I’m sure it’ll be okay...” Penny said, trying to sound hopeful.

“Yeah. We just..have to hope for the best.” Rudy said. Hope...it was all they can do now.

Slowly, the two leaned in towards each other. They pressed their lips against each other into a kiss. They stayed like this for a few seconds and then broke apart. They smiled at each other, despite their growing fears.

Suddenly they heard a shout from downstairs.

“Rudy! Penny! Come on down here!” Mrs. Tabootie said, using her usual sing-along kind of voice.

“Well...this is it...” Rudy said quietly, the smile vanished from his face.

Penny nodded her head. “Yeah...”

After a moment, Rudy looked at her and said, “Let’s get Snap. I’m sure he’s waiting for us now.”

Penny nodded and she went over to Rudy’s chalkboard. As she drew the portal, as the light shined from the lines she was making, Rudy felt dread rise up inside of him. The meeting was about to take place. The fate of ChalkZone will be decided very soon. He could only hope for the best. He hoped that his parents would ultimately understand why they had to lie to them all this time, why they had to keep ChalkZone a secret, and come to accept it. Because if not...

...Rudy dreaded what the future of ChalkZone might be like.

sss

Rudy, Penny, and Snap headed down the stairs. It took some time with the crutches. Snap helped them down one and a time using his unbroken arm. It wasn’t easy, and it took a while, but it worked. As they reached the bottom of the steps, Rudy couldn’t stop the feeling of dread rising up inside of him. He no longer felt like he was in his own house. He felt like he was some strange land, where he didn’t know anyone. He felt like he was in a prison being sent on death row. So many thoughts swam through his mind, making his headache. Each step was almost like torture, as he knew that it brought him closer and closer to what might be the end of ChalkZone.

In the corner of his eye, before he even made a turn, he could see that their parents were sitting in the living room. They were still waiting for Aunt Tilly and Sophie to show up. They would at any minute. They saw their children and Snap walk down and they nodded their heads, acknowledging them. They turned their heads towards the television screen.

Rudy and his friends walked over. Rudy tried his best to hide his fear. He didn’t want to look terrified of his own parents. They hadn’t even done anything regarding ChalkZone yet. But something could still go wrong. And the looks they were giving him...it suggested they were pretty upset with them hiding all this from them for so long. He hoped that they would come to understand.

His thoughts were derailed when Penny gasped and pointed at the screen. Rudy looked over and his eyes widened in horror. It was some male reporter talking about how he found evidence of the culprit who harmed the five victims. His heart tightened up. Did...did Terry do something like this? Did she decide to expose ChalkZone after all...?

“You...you don’t think Bouffant...” Snap said in a low voice. He looked up at Rudy nervously. “After all that..did she really..?”

“I-I don’t know...” Rudy said softly, his eyes glued to the screen.

“Terry did find footage in Bardot’s hideout.” Mr. Tabootie said simply. He looked over at Rudy. “She said she was going to do what was best with it.”

That sent cold chills down Rudy’s spine. His friends looked visibly shaken. No...it couldn’t be... Even after all that, after all the explaining Rudy and Penny did...Terry was still going to expose ChalkZone. She had given the footage to some other reporter, and now that reporter was going to show it on television. Soon everyone in town, anyone who got this news station...they were going to know...

He watched the television screen, frozen in fear. He and his friends continued watching the screen. They could easily read the headlines. ëFootage Of Culprit Found’... and there was a warning about how there might be graphic violence. Rudy wished there was something he could do. He wished he could go over to the station, grab the footage, and leave with it. But even with a portal....there was nothing he could do...

“I warn you, this footage may be graphic.” The male reporter said solemnly. “But as gruesome as it might turn out to be, I feel that it is important for the families who lost their loved ones to this psychopath get some closure in knowing just who it was who had harmed those they care about.”

Then it switched over to one of the anchor men. He was holding some papers stacked against each other. He straightened them out, staring at the screen with a worried expression. Showing something that might be graphic wasn’t something he liked to do.

“Thank you. And now....” The anchor man sucked in a breath. “Here’s the footage. We warn you...it might be graphic. It has been untouched and we were just given this footage now. So...let’s play it, shall we?”

This was it... Rudy wasn’t sure if he could watch. He shut his eyes and turned away. His body shook a little. In a second, footage of ChalkZone was going to play in front of the whole town. Everyone was going to know about it. Everyone was going to want a way in.

At first, he refused to open his eyes. He refused to look. But then, knowing he was going to have to face the music, that he was going to have to, sooner or later, accept that he failed as a guardian of ChalkZone, he looked over at the television screen. His eyes slowly widened in shock at what he saw. He had been expecting footage of Bardot and Draow, or of differnet places in ChalkZone. But this....this wasn’t what he thought he was going to see.

Judging from his friends’ expressions, they were surprised as well. They rubbed their eyes as if they felt that they were just seeing things. But looking again confirmed that what they saw was reality. There was no mistaking it.

The footage that played was not of ChalkZone. It was violent yes. Rudy would rather unsee what he just saw, and he felt bad for anyone with a squeamish stomach, whether they be young or old, who saw this. But the footage itself depicted shaky, blurry, sharp moving images of some kind of beast, a bear perhaps, or maybe a wolf, and it also included an image of it being shot, giving the impression that the predator had been stopped.

Rudy looked over at his father, his eyes wide in shock. “But...but I thought Ms. Bouffant brought back tapes and...”

“What’s...what’s going on...?” Penny asked, her voice so low it was barely understandable.

Mr. Tabootie gave a light-hearted chuckle. He gave a knowing sideways glance to the children, his eyes focused mainly on his son. “I told you.” He pulled out what appeared to be a video tape. He held it up in the air for Rudy, Penny, and Snap to see. “She wanted to do what was best.”

The trio of friends looked at Mr. Tabootie in shock. They weren’t sure what to think. They didn’t expect this turn of events. They never thought that Terry would really pass up on the chance to expose ChalkZone. They were so used to her trying to expose it...the fact that she did something completely opposite...it was hard for them to digest.

Their parents sensed their confusion. They looked at each other, nodded, and then turned back to the teenagers.

Mrs. Sanchez said, “She did consider showing it on television....”

Mrs. Tabootie spoke, “But she wanted to talk to you first. She wanted to get your side of the story.”

So that was why Terry visited them in the hospital. She had wanted a second opinion before she showed the footage to the whole town. She had considered exposing ChalkZone, but had second thoughts. This was...the first time they’ve known Terry to do this. The fact that she was having second thoughts about revealing ChalkZone... it did bring a sense of hope to them. That would be one less enemy to worry about.

“She decided, after what you two told her, that it would be a mistake to show the footage.” Mr. Tabootie said. “So she decided it was best to give it to you, Rudy.”

Mr. Tabootie held out the tape towards his son. Rudy stared at it for a moment. He reached out and took it. He held the tape in his hand. He was certain there was a lot more that Terry might have taken. If there were, he imagined his dad put it up in his room somewhere, maybe in his closet or something.

Rudy let it all sink in. Terry...seemed to have had a change of heart. He and Penny had finally convinced her to stop trying to expose ChalkZone. She must have seen just how real it really was during her stay. She must have come to the conclusion of all the damage that would be brought to the place if she had revealed its existence. It did feel a little strange, after all these years of trying to stop her, and he knew that he and his friends would still be on their guard.

Still, the chance that they might have lost another enemy and gained another ally, it did help them feel a little better. He looked over at Penny and Snap and smiled at them. They returned the smile, looking relieved and grateful that Terry did not send that footage in. That was one good thing that went their way.

But their parents still hadn’t delivered their verdict on ChalkZone... Rudy’s happy smile was replaced with a worried frown. Penny and Snap looked at him sympathetically. Rudy’s gaze turned towards the ground. An uncomfortable feeling rose up in his chest. He looked over at his father, who seemed to be able to read his mind.

“Aunt Tilly and Sophie will be here any minute. Then we will discuss the matter of ChalkZone.” Mr. Tabootie said, his voice taking on a serious tone. He eyed the three, narrowing his eyes slightly. “And when she does, you three have a lot of explaining to do.”

Rudy, Penny, and Snap nodded their heads solemnly.

“We know...” Rudy said in a defeated tone. “We know...”

sss

When Aunt Tilly and Sophie arrived, when the door opened up and they walked inside, Rudy felt his heart pound. It was almost like the bell to his punishment had been rung. The meeting was to start. Time seemed to slow down as they all headed into the kitchen, each taking a seat. Rudy and his friends sat on the same side next to each other. His mother sat at one front of the table, his father the other. And across from them, Tilly and Sophie sat.

The moment he and his friends dreaded, the moment they were waiting to get over with, was finally happening. He felt almost like he was in a courtroom. The looks his parents and Mrs. Sanchez were giving them made him feel uncomfortable. There was no telling what they would do after they told them everything they wanted to know.

His heart wouldn’t stop racing. His expression remained fear-filled no matter how relaxed he tried to be. He looked towards his friends. They were just as worried. Snap’s teeth were clenched nervously as he glanced around the room. Penny’s wide eyes looked at her mom and then she looked down at the table as if she was expecting to be yelled at.

The silence that took place was awkward. Despite the meeting now in session, nobody really said anything. And it lasted this way for a little while. The silence was becoming deafening, and Rudy wanted someone to try to speak. Why weren’t his folks saying anything? Why wasn’t Mrs. Sanchez? What were they waiting for?

Then, at last, someone spoke. It was his father.

“You three are not in trouble.” Mr. Tabootie said in a relaxed voice. He clasped his hands together and raised his head up. His eyes were closed and narrowed for a moment. He looked at his son, his expression holding confusion. “We just...want to know why...” Rudy and his friends looked at each other nervously. “Why, after all this time...did you keep this from us?”

A pang of guilt stung Rudy and Penny in the heart.

“We’re your family. Didn’t you trust us?” Mrs. Sanchez asked.

“What if you had gotten hurt in that place? What if we never found out?” Mrs. Tabootie shed a few tears as she spoke. “What if you got lost? We wouldn’t have known....where you were...”

Rudy knew he was going to feel horrible whenever his parents learned the truth. After so many lies...he was expecting this kind of reaction. He just..never knew it would hurt this bad. He looked at his friends. Penny was shedding a few tears of guilt. Snap had his head lowered, obviously feeling bad even though it wasn’t his fault.

Tilly was the next one to speak. “I would have thought, after all these years, you would have known to trust your folks...” She sighed softly and shook her head. “But to keep something like this from them... What possible reason did you have? What could have..justified something like this?”

“I’m....sure they had a good reason.” Sophie said. “He did try to get me out of ChalkZone when I went.”

Rudy was surprised that Sophie remembered that. Then again, ChalkZone was an unforgetable place. So it made sense that she would remember it.

Mr. Tabootie spoke up again. “We aren’t trying to make you three feel guilty. I hope you know that. All we want are answers. Please...tell us why you lied to us after all this time. Why have you tried so hard to...keep this place a secret from us...?”

“We wish to understand.” Mrs. Tabootie said through her tears. “We want your side of the story. Please...talk to us. Tell us why you did this...”

All eyes turned to Rudy. He lowered his head a little, feeling nervous that he was being put on the spotlight. But considering he was the one who discovered ChalkZone, he was the best person to start. He looked at his friends for support. They gave him small smiles in an attempt to comfort him. He smiled back, then looked back at his folks and Mrs. Sanchez. They looked at him, waiting for him to talk.

There was no going back. This was it. It was time he told them the truth. All of it. He could only hope that, once he did tell them everything...that they would be understanding. He hoped, prayed, that years of protecting ChalkZone was not going to come to an end. He didn’t want ChalkZone to suffer an unfortunate fate...

And so, he began his story.

sss

“And..that’s the whole story... That’s why we couldn’t tell you the truth...” Rudy said softly, his head lowered.

“We’re sorry if we hurt you.. We didn’t mean to.” Penny said. “We just...had to protect this place. The zoners might be drawings, but they’re still people. We don’t want to see them get hurt, exploited, even killed if this gets out.”

Snap bit his lip. “We hope you...understand...”

Rudy didn’t know how long he had been talking. An hour? Two hours? It felt like he was talking forever. His mouth felt dry and his throat felt a tad sore.

He had managed to tell his folks everything. He told them about discovering ChalkZone, meeting Snap, the different encounters they had, the story behind Mr. Cosmo, among other things. He didn’t tell them about all their adventures. That would have taken way too long. He had to pick a few most notable ones and told them about it. He didn’t hold details back. If they were in danger, he told them. If there was a particularly nasty zoner they countered, he told them. He knew that holding back information would make things worse.

He told them about what ChalkZone was like, how any human with the magic chalk could draw things into reality there, and how ChalkZone was the home of everything erased on a blackboard. He told them how diverse the place was and how most of the citizens were relatively friendly. Very few zoners were like Draow and Bardot.

He explained, the best he could, the consequences if just any human could enter ChalkZone. Because a human can draw anything into creation, they held a god-like status in ChalkZone. They could easily exploit this power to take over the place. He said that the zoners could be harmed or killed from this. He didn’t want them to suffer. And he mentioned that danger could be brought into the real world as well if a particularly large and dangerous zoner, like Draow, got into the real world.

Penny and Snap helped explain any details that they could. And they didn’t just talk about the negative stuff, like the suffering ChalkZone would go through if it were exposed or the occasional vile villain that showed up. They also mentioned the good things. They talked about the holidays the zoners celebrated, how they are generally nice towards each other and towards Rudy and Penny. They mentioned how the zoners looked up to Rudy as their protector and trusted him with their lives. Whatever positive they could think of, they made sure to bring it up.

Rudy could only hope it was enough. He hoped that, somehow, by some miracle, their folks would understand. So far, they were just sitting there quietly. No one, not even Sophie who had experienced ChalkZone once before, said a word. They looked at Rudy, their eyes filled with confusion and worry, and a bit of awe and fascination. Rudy had a feeling it would take them sometime to completely digest this information.

“So...you’re telling us that... this place, this ChalkZone...It would be in grave danger if word slips out about its existence?” Tilly asked.

“And you two are the guardians of ChalkZone, keeping it a secret in the real world?” Sophie added in, her eyes widened a little in understanding. Rudy guessed she was starting to understand why she was yanked out of ChalkZone. “After all this time?”

Rudy and Penny nodded their heads.

“It’s really important you don’t tell anyone.” Penny said pleadingly. “The damage would be irreversible.”

“We’ll decide that soon.” Mr. Tabootie said firmly.

Rudy flinched at this. Even after explaining, there was still a chance that their parents wouldn’t understand. A tinge tugged at his heart. He hoped that his worst fears weren’t going to become a reality. Please no...

Mr. Tabootie continued, “So you’ve been keeping this a secret from us since you were eight years old?” Rudy nodded his head slowly. Mr. Tabootie’s eyes widened and he put his hand on his head. “Eight years... Almost a decade. That’s a really long time to be keeping a secret.”

Rudy nodded his head. “Yeah I know...” He said regretfully. “I never meant to lie to you so much. There were times I wanted to tell you guys. But the risk...it wasn’t worth it. I didn’t want to bring so much pain and suffering to ChalkZone. I’ve been protecting them for years. I..I can’t turn my back on them...”

Mr. Tabootie sighed. “Yeah, I know, son. I know...”

Mrs. Sanchez opened her mouth to speak. She paused momentarily, like she was having a hard time thinking of what to say. Then she finally spoke. “We.... you really should have told us sooner...”

Mrs. Tabootie nodded her head. “I’m sure we could have worked something out. We’re your family. You could have trusted us.”

A pang tugged at Rudy’s chest. He didn’t like the way they were talking like that. Something inside his head was screaming at him that it was going to go all wrong now. Their parents sounded like they would have been more understanding if he had just told them sooner. But after years of lying...could he have damaged their trust in him? Could he have inadvertantly caused more harm than good?

His friends looked worried. He knew they understood what this could all mean. It might be over. After years of fun and adventures and hanging out, it just might all come to an end now. The feeling of finality hit him hard, and he tried his best not to shed tears.

Mrs. Tabootie seemed to take notice of how sorrowful the three looked. “I’m sure this is hard on you... I admit, we should have just spoken to you the first chance we got. And if we caused you any stress by holding this off, we are sincerely sorry.” Her husband and Mrs. Sanchez nodded in agreement. “We really did think that we did the right thing by holding this off, but, judging from how upset you three looked even before we started, I see we were wrong.”

“We’re sorry.” Mrs. Sanchez said, looking at the three with sympathy.

“We understand why you did it.” Rudy said. He wanted to say that they were right, that it did make things worse by holding it off, but he held his tongue. He took another glance at his friends and then spoke the dreaded question. “What’s...what’s your verdict...?”

“What are you going to do? Now that you know everything...” Snap said, a tinge of fear in his eyes. “What’s your plan..?”

Sophie looked up at her mother. “What’s going to happen?”

Tilly bit her lip. She glanced at the other adults. She didn’t respond. In fact, none of the adults spoke. They just looked at each other, giving each other glances that held confusion, frustration, interest, and several other emotions. It was almost like they were talking to each other, but telepathically.

Soon, the adults got out of their seats and walked into the living room. Sophie remained where she was and glanced over at where the adults went. Rudy, Penny, and Snap stared off after them. They could hear their whispers. They couldn’t make out too much of what they said. A word or two, but that was it. Some of the whispers sounded angry, others more sympathetic. But nothing they heard put the trio’s mind at ease. Nothing really revealed what the adults planned on doing now that they know everything about ChalkZone, now that they know that this place existed and where they had disappeared to all this time.

Five minutes passed by and the adults were still talking. Their whispers echoed in their minds, teasing and taunting them. The trio had no idea what to expect. Anxiety rose up inside of them. They couldn’t fight off their fears really well. Their bodies started to shake slightly. Each second that past by felt like an eternity. And as time went on, the more stressed out they became. The only thing they could do was hope that the best case scenario was going to happen.

Finally, after a couple more minutes, the whispers stopped. They heard the shuffling of the adults getting up out of their seats. They all came walking back into the kitchen. They didn’t bother sitting down. They stood next to each other, eyeing Rudy, Penny, and Snap. Their expressions were serious, and they looked almost...regretful.

Rudy’s heart tightened. It...it looked like whatever answer they were going to give... It wasn’t going to be a good one. He hoped he was wrong. As his heart started beating faster, he hoped he was wrong. But when the adults looked at each other nervously, he felt his heart break. No...it couldn’t be...no...

“Son...I’m not sure how to tell you this. I know what I want to say, but putting it to words...” Mr. Tabootie said, rubbing the back of his head. He clenched his teeth and sucked breath through it as he continued to rub his head thoughtfully and nervously.

“Just say it...” Rudy said, his voice sullen and defeated. He might as well accept fate. Penny and Snap lowered their heads a little in sorrow. “I know you want to say it. So do it.” Sophie glanced at her cousin, looking at him sympathetically.

“This world of chalk, this ChalkZone...” Tilly said. “It really means a lot to you...doesn’t it?”

The trio nodded their heads.

“And if anything were to happen to it, it would break your hearts...wouldn’t it?” Mrs. Sanchez asked.

“Yeah it would.” Penny said sadly.

“P-Please...you can’t...” Rudy begged, a few tears forming in his eyes. “You must understand...”

Mr. Tabootie raised his hand up. Rudy and his friends grew silent and stared at him expectantly. “We...talked about this in the living room. We’re sorry it took so long. But it was hard to decide what appropriate action would be best. Trust me when I say coming up with a decision wasn’t easy. We thought about what you told us, what Mr. Wilter told us. We took every word into consideration. And after talking it out, we decided that...”

This was it... The decision... Dread filled up inside of Rudy and his friends. They stared at Mr. Tabootie intently, waiting for him to continue. Rudy knew that it could go either way. He knew that the next phrase could be the beginning of the end.

Time seemed to slow down for him. All he could hear was his heartbeat. Pounding harder and harder against his chest. Shivers went through his body. He tried to suppress it. Yet it was hard for him to hide his fear. He couldn’t stop the overwhelming mental agony growing in his chest and stomach. Everything...everything was riding on what his dad was about to say next.

And when his dad did continue speaking, Rudy couldn’t help but close his eyes and turn away. He feared the worst and waited for the horrible news to be delivered.

“...well...if keeping this place a secret is important to you... We’re with you ëtill the end.”

Rudy froze, sucking in a sharp gasp. His eyes flew open. Did...did he hear him right? Did his dad really say that? A confused feeling overtook him. He and his friends, with shocked and perplexed expressions, all looked at Mr. Tabootie. He wondered, his friends wondered, if he had really said that. Did they hear him right, or was it just their imaginations? Were they dreaming? Or was this reality?

As they stared at the man, slowly, a smile came onto his face. A smile of confirmation... Mrs. Tabootie and Mrs. Sanchez also started to smile at them. Slowly, they nodded their heads, affirming their decision. It was a simple gesture, but it had a profound impact on the trio.

Waves of relief hit him hard. It went up and down their spines. Their bodies shook with emotion, this time from happiness rather than fear or worry. It felt like a large weight was lifted off their shoulders. All the anxiety they were feeling, it all lifted away as if some hand came down and yanked it off of them. Tears of happiness welled up in their eyes. They were unable to stop the strong wave of emotion sweeping through them, and they weren’t sure if they wanted to.

This...this was the best news they could have gotten. It was the best case scenario. Their folks...they understood. They not only understood, but they appeared to have accepted ChalkZone. The fear that they would expose it was laid to rest. And the more they looked at the adults and Sophie smiling, the more they realized that it was not a dream, but reality. This wasn’t some fantasy they had where they accepted ChalkZone...

...it was real life. They really had understood why ChalkZone had to be kept secret..and they were willing to go along with it...

“Thank you...thank you so much...” Rudy said, wiping away a tear as they came. “You don’t know...how much that means to us.”

“We really appreciate it.” Penny said, her voice a little choked up from the strong relief running through her.

Snap smiled gratefully at the adults. “Thank you for understanding.”

Mr. Tabootie’s smile spread a little wider. “You three are quite welcome.”

“What...what helped the decision?” Penny asked.

Mr. Tabootie, continuing to smile, turned his gaze upon Snap. “Your friend did.” Rudy and Penny looked at Snap, who looked up at Mr. Tabootie in surprise. “When we were talking about what to do about ChalkZone, we did consider everything you told us. And we did come to understand why you kept a secret, but even then, it was still hard to make up our minds. It was when we reminded each other of what your friend went through to save you two...that was the clincher.”

Mrs. Tabootie walked over towards Snap. She smiled down at him, holding her hands together. “We saw the way you kept fighting off Draow, no matter how hurt you got. We saw how much pain you were willing to go through as long as you were able to save them. We could see just how much you care about our children, and if it weren’t for you...they wouldn’t be here.”

The large woman lowered herself a little. She put her arms around him, careful not to hurt him, and pulled him into a hug, as tight as she could without hurting him. Tears of happiness flowed down her face.

“Thank you...” Mrs. Tabootie whispered.

She let go as Mr. Tabootie and Mrs. Sanchez came over. They took turns hugging Snap and, like Mrs. Sanchez, thanked him for his efforts to save Rudy and Penny. And for each one, Snap did say ëyou’re welcome’ and hugged them back with his unbroken arm. Mr. Tabootie and Mrs. Sanchez shed a few tears of happiness as they hugged the blue and white zoner.

Tilly and Sophie smiled as they looked over at Snap. Tilly said, “You’re always welcome here, Snap.” Sophie giggled happily when the blue zoner returned their smiles.

“We were worried that you two might get hurt in a world like that. We felt that you’d be safer if you had someone with you to protect you. A supervisor. But we realized..you already had one all along.” Mr. Tabootie said. He gently stroked the top of Snap’s head. “Your friend here is a real trooper. And he has shown himself to be an excellent guardian. He has earned our complete trust.”

Rudy and Penny’s smiles broadened at this. Elation welled up inside of them. They never knew they could feel this much happiness and relief all at once.

Mr. Tabootie lowered himself, gently squeezing Snap’s shoulders. He looked at him in the eyes and spoke. “We trust that you’ll be able to keep our children safe...in case something like this ever happens again.. Can you do that?”

Snap nodded his head. “Of course! They’re my best friends! I’d do anything to protect them.”

Mr. Tabootie said, “Yeah...we know.” He pulled him into another hug. “Thank you.” After he hugged Snap for a few seconds, he straightened up and looked back at Rudy and Penny. “We will not be putting any restrictions on you two. You have proven to us that ChalkZone is safe, and we have seen how far you all are willing to go to protect each other. So we find it unnecessary to bar you from entering that world. We only ask that you, if possible, tell us when you go there so we’ll know where you are. That is our only request. Do you accept?”

Rudy and Penny didn’t even have to think about that. They nodded their heads swiftly, very happy that their parents not only accepted ChalkZone, but weren’t going to restrict them in any way. Telling them where they’ll be going isn’t really a hindrance, and if anything, it provides a sense of relief.

No longer did they have to lie to their folks. No longer did they have to worry about getting back in time, or race to come home before they noticed they were gone. No longer did they have to come up with stories. No longer did they have to feel guilty.

Their parents have relieved them of all that. A great burden was lifted off their shoulders. Their parents had extinguished their fears. And things were only going to get better from here.

Mrs. Sanchez went over to Penny and pulled her into a hug. Mr. and Mrs. Tabootie went over and hugged Rudy. And Tilly and Sophie hugged Snap. And as they hugged, Rudy let his mind wander a little.

He thought about all they had been through. He thought about how he and Penny were captured and tortured, and how Snap came to save them. It had felt hopeless for a while until he came, and risked his life to save them. He remembered how worried he had been when his parents found out about ChalkZone. He was worried that, after all the pain they had been through, that even after Bardot and Draow were taken care of, that something awful would soon come out of it.

But now those fears were washed away. They were gone, replaced with happiness, relief, elation...all welling up inside, making him shake a little from the emotion. Words couldn’t describe how happy this made him feel. He was so relieved that, despite his initial fears, everything was going to be okay.

Their folks really did choose what was best for them. And he couldn’t thank them enough for it.


DarkHououmon

  • Member+
  • Littlefoot
  • *
    • Posts: 7203
    • View Profile
    • http://bluedramon.deviantart.com
EPILOGUE-



Rudy stood on the grassy field, surveying the area all around him. It was hard to believe that, not so long ago, he and his two friends were having fun here, a rousing game of chalk golf. It was hard to believe at this place had been torn apart by fire and lava, and has since then been reconstructed. It looked like nothing had happened to this place. And standing here, a weird feeling tugged at his heart. It was almost like he and Penny were never kidnapped.

It had been three months since the incident with Bardot. Two long months. The recovery process was not easy. It had taken until about a month ago before the pain he and his friends experienced got a lot better. Even now, though, it was still a little tender. It was still better than it used to be, though. They had some scarring, which he had expected, especially with how deep some of the wounds were. But they were alive, and that’s what mattered. A few scars didn’t really bother him so much, knowing that they had managed to come out alive in the end.

His arm was doing a lot better now, the bone pretty much fully healed by now. His leg had mostly healed and he no longer needed to wear a cast. However, he did still need to use a cane to get around as his leg could not yet bear his full weight. The doctors say it will take a little longer before his leg is ready to be used regularly. To help out, they had him come to therapy so he can regain the strength he lost from his leg. His arm recieved the same treatment.

His hand had mended. It still radianted in a dull ache from where Draow had bit him. He knew it would get better in time. For now, painkillers helped immensely here. Much to his delight, he had regained some use of his right hand. It wasn’t where it used to be, but he could at least hold objects again such as the magic chalk. But his right hand got tired faster than it used to, so he had to go for therapy for his hand as well. The doctors did believe he had a chance at regaining full use of his right hand once more, and he just needed to give it some time. Rudy certainly believed that as, each day, it felt like he gained more and more strength in his once shattered hand.

Penny’s injuries had also healed up pretty well. She didn’t complain about pain as much as Rudy, although once in a while, one of her scars would sting her. Her leg was healed up as well and she was able to walk. Her leg managed to heal faster than Rudy’s and she didn’t need a cane as often as he did. Walking was still a little painful for her, and like him, she still needed therapy. Rudy was just glad that she was able to recover at all. He no longer felt guilty about being injured. It wasn’t like he chose for it to happen or wanted it to. It wasn’t his fault. It was Bardot’s and Draow’s. It was their fault this all happened....

His mind turned to Snap. Out of the three of them, he was the worst off. He had suffered the most severe injuries. He was the one who had been closest do death. Heck, the poor little guy had died. Even if it didn’t last long, he still died. Snap had been through so much agony to save them. No matter how badly hurt he had gotten..he still kept trying to save them...

Snap’s monitoring did still continue, but it was getting less and less frequent. The doctors believed permanent damage was unlikely. And though Snap sometimes still wobbled, even that was getting better as that area of the brain was healing and mending. There didn’t appear to be any damage to his bodily systems. Everything appeared to be functioning fine, outside of a hiccup or two regarding his sense of balance. Memory was still good, no changes in personality. The doctors still wanted to monitor him to make sure his brain is fine. But so far, they were quite optimistic about it.

Rudy was glad. His brain was the most stressing injury. The brain gets damaged, a lot could go horribly wrong. It wasn’t Snap’s only injury by far, but it was the one that caused him and Snap’s other friends the most distress. There was the very real possibility that something terrible might happen to him as time went on. So many things could have happened to Snap due to the brain injuries. It was a relief to know that, despite who slim the chances were, Snap was recovering nicely and hadn’t shown any severe symptoms.

His gashes had healed up and most of them no longer bothered him. Sometimes his chest or stomach do. Like Rudy, he took painkillers to try to cope with it. It was still a lot better than before, and each day, the pain dulled. Snap’s injured lung healed up a month ago and he no longer suffered issues with breathing. There was no longer any pain associated with it either. His stomach, which had been so horrifically damaged by Bardot’s claws, also managed to heal up nicely.

And then there was his arm. Snap’s arm no longer wore a cast. The bones had mended and reconnected. It took longer to heal than Rudy’s arm due to how badly it was broken. But though it didn’t need a cast anymore, he still needed therapy to regain strength in it. The arm was sore in the areas where the bone had been broken. And it was hard for Snap to use his arm a whole lot without aches and pains. It was still getting better day by day though, and Rudy knew, in a matter of a few months, all their injuries would have healed completely.

The dogs that Snap had drawn were given up for adoption. Snap was not able to take care of them properly with his injuries. So he, Rudy, and Penny had taken the dogs into town and put up an adoption stand. They managed to find homes for the dogs. Everyone who adopted a dog, Snap knew personally, which didn’t surprise Rudy considering how well known he is across ChalkZone. And Snap knew that those who adopted the dogs would take good care of them. Rudy was glad; the dogs did play a part in saving them and they did deserve a good home after that.

They had filled Biclops on what had happened. The giant was shocked to learn that there was a Cosmo creation that he had missed, but was grateful that they were able to stop him. He was horrified at how badly hurt the trio were, and frightened when they told him about how much worse Bardot turned out to be compared to Cosmo. Upon learning about the blue and purple chalk, Biclops admits he had heard of them at least once, but never knew their powers or where they could be found.

He wasn’t happy at first when they told him about how their parents knew about ChalkZone. They did their best to assure the giant that they meant no harm and had agreed to keep ChalkZone a secret. Biclops was understandably skeptical, but agreed to give the parents a chance. He would keep an eye on them and observe their behavior. If they go out of line, he would have them kicked out of ChalkZone. The trio understood these terms and agreed to them. They weren’t going to argue with the giant; he was only doing what he felt was right for ChalkZone.

They told other zoners about how their parents know about ChalkZone, and assured them everything was going to be okay. After speaking to them more, the zoners agreed to give the parents a chance. Rudy, Penny, and Snap planned an outting with the adults to show them around ChalkZone and telling them more about it.

This had taken place a month ago. They brought in Rudy’s parents, Penny’s mom, Tilly, and Sophie into ChalkZone. The tour lasted for a while, but instead of walking around, they used a tour centipede, like the one Snap used from time to time, only this one was larger, which made it easier for the adults to take a seat. The tour went great, and their parents were having a good time with them, especially when they got to one of ChalkZone’s celebrations. Even though they couldn’t eat anything since the food and water was made of chalk, they still had fun.

It was nice being able to tell the truth to their parents after so many years of being forced to lie to them. It was nice being able to be honest and open with them. It was such a relief to be able to head into ChalkZone without worrying about their parents. Their parents were amazed at what their children were able to accomplish, and they felt proud of their children when they saw just how much of a difference they made in ChalkZone, and how much the zoners really looked up to them.

His thoughts were interrupted when someone let out a cry of surprise.

“D-Did that ball just walk away?!”

Rudy looked behind him. The voice had come from Mrs. Sanchez. She was staring at the ball in shock, which currently had legs. It had repositioned itself, although Rudy couldn’t tell which direction it had gone. A small smile came into his face. The way Mrs. Sanchez reacted, it reminded him of Penny’s reaction when they were playing this game, just before they found out Draow had escaped.

His parents were also shocked by what had happened. They were looking at each other, perplexed. Although they got to know just how weird some of ChalkZone could be, there were still things that surprised him. And apparently, chalk golf was one of them. They weren’t prepared for this. Perhaps he and his friends should have explained it to them better.

Penny grinned at her mother. “It’s chalk golf, mom. That’s how it’s supposed to be played. The balls can walk in any direction by one foot. It makes it more challenging.”

“It makes it more confusing!” Mrs. Sanchez said, a little louder than she had intended. “Where’s the logical sense behind this?”

“That’s what my feelings were at first, mom.” Penny admitted, still smiling. “You’ll get used to it.”

“Yeah! Relax!” Snap said, grinning broadly. He held his golf club in his hand, twirling it with his hand. “ChalkZone is different. Expect the unexpected!”

Rudy walked back over to them. It was nice to, after all this time, to have fun again. He had offered his parents a chance at chalk golf, and they accepted. Penny invited her mom as well. Tilly and Sophie couldn’t make it. Sophie had a doctor’s appointment and Tilly had several errands to run. Oh well. They could always come next time.

Seeing not just his friends, but family together having fun, it made him feel all happy inside. It was hard for him to believe that, after all the hardships they went through, everything turned out better in the end. With Mr. Cosmo, they almost lost ChalkZone to slavery and Snap nearly died, and in the end, they had gained a new ally. And recently, they were tortured almost to death by Bardot and Draow, Snap having died for a while, and they gained even more allies for ChalkZone. Things just keep getting better and better.

He hoped that it would continue being that way. He hoped that, down the line, more things would go their way. He hoped that things would continue to improve, especially in ways they never would have imagined. Their parents accepting ChalkZone....it came as both as a surprise and a great relief.

“Rudy!” His mom called after him.

“It’s your turn, son!” His dad said.

Rudy said, “I’m coming!”

Rudy rushed over to his parents. He positioned himself by his ball. He held his golf club steady. He pulled it back and struck it. He and the others watched, smiling, as the ball rolled across the green ground and towards the hole. And as he watched, Rudy continued to feel happiness swell inside his heart.

He and his friends were near death. They had been tortured and beaten. Just a few months ago, they were all feeling a little hopeless. It really did seem like, for a time, things were going to end. But they beat the odds. They brought Bardot and Draow to justice. They were serving their time. Their bonds with their family had grown stronger. Earning their happy ending this time was much harder....but in the end they still succeeded.

Things really had changed for the better, but in ways that Rudy had never imagined. And he couldn’t be happier for it.


---

And that ends Play The Game. I do have another sequel in the works, but it is quite massive. Currently I reached a million words and it's still not done. There's some moments of very graphic violence, so I don't know if I can post it here or not. If I can, I'll see about posting up Catch A Brief Reflection.